Archive for the ‘Christian’ Category

Critique of Rolling Stone article “Heaven’s Gate 20 Years Later: 10 Things You Didn’t Know”

March 29, 2017

To follow is my critique of the Rolling Stone 20 year anniversary of Heaven’s Gate “suicides” starting with the link to the article and the text that I commented to as needed:
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2017/03/29/critique-of-rolling-stone-article-heavens-gate-20-years-later-10-things-you-didnt-know

Rolling Stone article:
http://www.rollingstone.com/culture/heavens-gate-20-years-later-10-things-you-didnt-know-w473560

Heaven’s Gate 20 Years Later: 10 Things You Didn’t Know

From cult members’ eating habits to the sneakers the group wore during its infamous 1997 mass suicide
Heaven’s Gate 20 Years Later: 10 Things You Didn’t Know
By Michael Hafford
3/24/2017

Twenty years after their mass suicide made headlines across the world, Heaven’s Gate is still one of the most notorious cults of the 20th century – not to mention one of the most recognizable. In March 1997, America was shook by the strange story that included mass suicide, wild public-access-style videos, an obsession with U.F.O.s and, in true late-Nineties fashion, tracksuits and matching Nikes. They also had a new recruitment tool: the Internet.

*** Sawyer’s comment:

Evidence reveals the distortion in this statement about the Internet as a new “recruitment tool”. Even though they never “recruited” as has been seen but most, if not all religious and spiritual and secular organizations, there were only two short periods of time when they held public meetings to see if there were any who identified with their information.

1) From April of 1975 which ceased by June of 1976 and
2) January of 1994 (with two test meetings in November of 1993) and lasted until August of 1994.
3) In 1996 they put up their web site, Heavensgate.com and from it two people joined and one soon left.

If recruitment was ever their interest why limit it so and why choose to exit their vehicles after only one “recruit” from the Internet. It was only their interest for two short periods of time primarily and then towards the time of their exit in 1996.

However, since then the Internet has been the primary way for people to learn the truth about Ti and Do and the group since the media has largely not dealt with the truth as their primary interest. This is evidenced by the way Wikipedia pays no attention to what Do wrote unless it was published by someone else who was writing about the group and they were not pro telling the truth about what they said and did.

*****

Heaven’s Gate has the distinction of being the first well-known American cult of the Internet era, using the new technology to share their beliefs with a wider audience and also to make a living. They derived a large portion of their income from designing web pages. Formed in the Seventies, they had become reclusive by the start of the 1990s and started attempting to recruit members online using the organizational name “Higher Source” for the website.

*** Sawyer’s comment:
They had a number of members of the group who were working in high tech management positions for years that probably made a lot more money than that little business. For instance Nrrody had been the head Technical Writing department manager for Texas Instruments. Mllody had been a Senior level programmer analyst for large banks included Mtech and Hewlet Packard. Others like Stlody was a Certified Network Engineer. I worked with all three of these at one company in California. One of the individuals who worked at their web design company was named Glnody. He got his start when I formed a company with Srrody – a very sharp low level programmer and secured a contract for a consultant in Dallas that maintained Anheiser Busch’s Bakery subsidiary as subcontractors. I gave him and others like Chkody their first programming lessons. Alxody was also a certified Network Engineer.
***

Though the web would eventually become central in the organization, the group’s origins were much more grassroots. In the early 1970s, founders Marshall Applewhite and Bonnie Nettles – a Texas music teacher and nurse that he met during a stay in a psychiatric institution – renamed themselves Bo and Peep and took a six-month-long road trip across the United States. Around 1974, they assembled a group called “the crew.” For the next two decades, they lived all around Southern California. Thought Nettles died in 1985, Applewhite kept the group together, and when the Internet was introduced to consumers in the early 1990s, they began using the new technology to share their beliefs with a wider audience. The reclusive group also used it to make a living, deriving a large portion of their income from designing web pages.

*** Sawyer’s Comments:
They at first traveled together from 1/1/73 to early April of 1975 when they to their surprise had students so became called Bo and Peep. we as a group were never called “the crew”. We did refer to ourselves as a crew but not as a title. We lived all over the western U.S. but mostly in the southwest from Texas to California and Colorado and Wyoming mostly not all that much time relatively speaking in southern California. There was no Internet we were aware of in the “early 1990’s”. We did upload our Beyond Human tapes to Satellite through Hughs Broadcasting uplink service. Other that we used traditional media when we went public for the second time in the early 1990’s.

re: the big psychiatric hospital misinformation:

I pulled this comment from the Huffington Post article that claimed this psychiatric hospital meeting [2] and also said they “fell in love,” [3] so I included the sections that show how both were not based on any facts but now have become “alternative facts,” even unconsciously creating myth from reality.

Here’s what Do wrote in 88update that I witnessed he and Ti referring to several times:

“In the early 1970’s, two members of the Kingdom of Heaven (or what some might call two aliens from space) incarnated into two unsuspecting humans in Houston, a registered nurse and a college music professor who were in their forties. The nurse and the professor hadn’t previously known each other and had completely separate lives. The registered nurse was happily married with four children, worked in the nursery of a local hospital [2 – what kind of psychiatric hospital has a “nursery?”], and enjoyed a small astrology practice. The music professor, a divorcee who had lived with a male friend for some years, was contentedly involved in cultural and academic activities.

For about a year before they met, their lives seemed to encounter severe upheaval and personal confusion, later recognized as the human body’s response to the entry of the minds from what “the two” referred to as the “Next Level,” or the physical level above human. About nine months after they first met, they left Houston because their lives, which were crumbling around them, made it impossible to concentrate on what was actually happening to them.

Most of their friends and associates thought the two of them had lost their minds or were being duped into a relationship by the other. The only relationship they shared, certainly having no physical attraction toward each other, was the compulsion to discover what had brought them together and what might be their purpose. They had little in common other than strong personal relationships with their Heavenly Father.” [3 – fell in love”?]

So where did the “psychiatric hospital” idea come in and where was it that they “fell in love” and no mention of “extraterrestrials” though I would give that last point some liberty. Here is yet another view as said by DO live on the video series he started in 1992. By the way I am introduced as Sawyer in the video and my face is shown as with Jwn his two “helpers” in the video:

Beyond Human — The Last Call – Session 1
http://heavensgate.com/book/4-4.htm

10th paragraph:

In the early 70’s, for unknown reasons (and this is just my attempt to explain to you what occurred), for unknown reasons – things we could not understand – my life began to suddenly fall apart.  It had been a very stable life, an acceptable life, certainly one that was considered legitimate and had respect to it in the community, as did Ti’s life. And her life separately began to fall apart.  We did not know each other.  We’d never seen one another that we were aware of – had never met.  Then in the early 70’s, I think around ’72, we met just perchance while I was visiting a sick friend in a hospital where Ti was a nurse.[2 – met in hospital where Ti was a nurse that had a nursery] From that moment, my life changed – changed very significantly. I rebelled.  I didn’t want it to change, and yet I knew it had to change.  And the conflict that was in me was very great.

The same thing was happening with Ti.  She knew she had something to do with me.  I tried to reject that idea. Ti was confused for awhile and wondered, “Well, why do I recognize you, and you don’t recognize me”?  And even though I might have thought I didn’t recognize Ti, I knew that I couldn’t cut it off. And yet here we had separate lives, separate careers, families, involvements in the world, and all of a sudden, just because we met, something was causing us to have to become more involved in spite of our desire not to.  Not involved in a human way.  There was never a coming together in that we were bed partners or involved in a physical relationship. [3 – “fell in love?”] But there was something that compelled us to spend time together and listen to each other, and search together.”

I know reporters went to Houston to talk to people that knew them and no doubt one or more could have said they thought they were having an affair. I know that DO told us that they got a court order against Ti’s vehicles husband (as I don’t know if they had divorced yet by then) because he threatens DO. So it was fertile ground for conjecture but that doesn’t mean they are facts.

Why not believe what Do wrote in several documents at different times years apart and that I heard Ti talk about a decade or so earlier, to confirm as the most accurate account? They would still be considered evil cult leaders even then. What did they have to gain by making up that story. Especially in 1994, why would Do hide the truth from his dedicated 24+ students when they were going to go out on the road again after 17 years in seclusion to “recruit”, (that actually never was as other groups did so, which I provide evidence for)? We held meetings in Dallas, Houston, Addison and Austin that year and DO wasn’t traveling with any of the groups while they went out among the people to put up posters advertising the meetings and looking for free press coverage. I was even part of a multi group effort that did a big story for the Dallas Morning News then in which Ollody’s many paints were shown on television. We visited most every health food store and book store and campus to advertise our meetings. How unlikely would have it been to run into someone that knew of the story about Applewhite and Nettles from 1975. I don’t know if that happened. However in 1975 at Christmas time, having joined 3 months before then, I with my partner who Ti and Do had assigned me several months before then, were out on our own with no connection to a larger group or to Bo and Peep (the names they still used then), hitchhiked (because our car broke down) to Houston where Dandy actually knew some people who we stayed with for a night or two. While there, they had some people over and it just so happens one was a women who told us she knew Applewhite and that he had wandering hands, I think she said. I thought that was a sexual insinuation. I didn’t think she was making it up but nor did it dissuade me or have me question what I was doing. I had been a rogue hippy vagabond musician for years before then, exploring a number of spiritual forms, to which I could never really feel one with, that is until I met Ti and Do and knew I had to give up my instruments and girlfriend and the house I was building in a startup commune in Oregon to follow them. My point is, how did they know what any of us heard about them, even when groups did meetings in 1975-6 in Austin, Brownsville, El Paso, Houston, Nashville, Lubbock and San Marcos? They could have started to tell their stories of how they met, which I only recall in the early 1980’s while living in houses and could have said things that could give a student a hard time believing because of what they heard. Why would they have risked making up a story when they were already hated by people all over the country even without that story and how would their story make it better for them anyway?

Common sense says that their story as told by Do is the most dependable one but seems to be the one most all the media outlets I’ve seen and that’s been many dozens since 1975 avoid like the plague. I can offer an explanation for this but most will have a hard time with it, but it doesn’t matter, the facts stand on their own.

Here is where so many reporters get their “facts”:
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heaven%27s_Gate_%28religious_group%29
According to Applewhite’s writings, the two met in the psychiatric hospital where she worked during his stay there.[5] The two quickly became close friends.[6] He later recalled that he felt like he had known her for a long time and concluded that they had met in a past life.[7] She told him their meeting had been foretold to her by extraterrestrials, persuading him that he had a divine assignment.[8][9]

(7) Lalich 2004, pp. 44, 48.
(8) Balch & Taylor 2002, p. 210.
(9) Lalich 2004, p. 43.

Do only wrote about this in 88 update and spoke about it in Beyond Human – The Last Call video tape session 1 so perhaps these references refer to one of these documents as the video tapes were transcribed so are available in print.

***

The cult’s philosophy took its roots from Applewhite’s Presbyterian upbringing – his father was a minister – and essentially grafted belief in extraterrestrials onto Christian theology. Applewhite told his acolytes that he was the second coming of Jesus Christ, that God was an alien, and that they were living in the end times. They read the Bible, especially, Revelation Chapter 11 in the New Testament, a section about two witnesses that would prophecy. At the end of their prophecy, they would have to battle demons, which Applewhite and Nettles called “the Luciferians.”

**** Sawyer’s comment:
There is no evidence in Ti and Do’s teachings of “Applewhite Presbyterian upbringing” unless you count belief that Jesus and his Father were was from the Kingdom of God. If anything they were contrary to most all the standard Christian belief variances. Their book found at Heavensgate.com and my book at http://www.TIandDOTheFatherandJesusHeavensGateUFOTwoWitnesses are good references for this.

Do never told us he was Jesus Christ. Here’s why. Jesus was the name of the physical body an Older member from the Next Level took to perform his task through. That same body was never scheduled to come back in an incarnate way. Ti and Do said this clearly in 1973, 1975 and thereafter. Lots more evidence available. They did say they were fulfilling what Christians called the Second Coming. Ti nor Do ever said God was an alien. Do did write that some humans might see members of the Next Level as aliens.

The Bible was never a source of lesson material for the classrooms Overcoming process. In the 1990’s it was referenced more because that was when Do felt we needed to be “who we are” (1987) which meant say we were the return of the same Souls who were in Jesus and his disciples, (which Jesus actually taught would be returning and completing their “spirit birth” by having a “water birth” where spirit was compared to the invisible but physical wind and “water” was compared to the human kingdom’s flesh basis. Ti and Do said this was not reincarnation the way it’s described by most eastern religions.

We never as a classroom from 1975 to 1994 ever sat down to read Revelations chapter 11 about the Two Witnesses. Do writes about when He and Ti recognized that was the prophecy they were fulfilling not liking the idea.

Here is what Do wrote about that in 88Update:

“Their real or more in-depth awakening occurred over several months
while camping on the Rogue River near Gold Beach, Oregon.  While there
they came to believe that they were the Two Witnesses mentioned in the
Book of Revelations.  This was extremely difficult for them to accept,
for they were both the type who were “turned off” by people who
thought they were reincarnations of Cleopatra, or some Egyptian king
or Biblical character.  To have to believe that they were assuming a
role that would have caused them to “run the other way” had they seen
someone else assume it, was more than hard to digest.

In spite of that difficulty, they felt that they really had no
choice but to tell the world what the real Kingdom of Heaven was – a
physical evolutionary level, instead of some mystical cloud-and-harp,
spiritual existence as Lucifer has popularly twisted the scripture
quoters to misinterpret.  The term “evolutionary” here does not refer
to the theories presented by Darwin, but to a level of life that can
be entered only after overcoming or rising above the ways of the human
world, and only with the assistance of a Member of the Heavenly
Kingdom.”

I never heard Ti use the term Luciferians but they did acknowledge Lucifer and his associates were working against all but that it was part of the design to have students get stronger to conquer their influence.

Ti and Do didn’t derive what they came to know from the Bible. It only added verification to what they both knew and received individually. It was an uncanny experience watching them work together. Some audio tapes are available.

*****

But then, in late March 1997, 39 members including Applewhite wearing black track suits and sneakers, ate apple sauce laced with barbiturates and washed it down with vodka. They then put bags over their heads, purple shrouds over their bodies, and laid down to leave their earthly vehicles behind. They weren’t killing themselves, they thought, but freeing their souls from their so they could ascend to a spacecraft flying in the wake of the Hale-Bopp comet – which at that point was passing by Earth – and were going to be taken to their new home in space. Instead, police found their bodies on March 26th, and the images of the white and black Nikes poking out from under a purple cloth would be burned into the eyes of a generation.

*** Sawyer’s comment:
They said it was “irrelevant” whether there was a spacecraft in the wake of the Hale Bopp Comet. They said the Comet served as their “marker” for the timing of their exit.

***
Here, 10 things you might not know about the Heaven’s Gate cult and its infamous mass suicide

The cult borrowed a lot of imagery from science fiction
Applewhite and Nettles were huge fans of Star Wars and Close Encounters of the Third Kind, and they brought some sci-fi to the group – resulting in theories like that Mary had been taken aboard a spaceship and impregnated with Jesus. It also led to the members that would eventually kill themselves to wear patches that said “Heaven’s Gate Away Team,” which you can see in the group’s farewell video, a reference the specialized crew that went on missions to alien planets in Star Trek.

*** Sawyer’s comments:
They were not “fans” of Star Wars or Close encounters though they had us see them when they came out and had a little to say about each. They did think Mary was artificially inseminated by the Next Level on a craft to prepare the vehicle named Jesus for his task. I don’t know where that idea first came to them.

***

The group also believed that God was an advanced alien traveling in the spaceship in the trail of the Hale-Bopp comet, and that he planned to soon “recycle” the Earth. The group committed suicide so that they could ascend to “The Evolutionary Level Above Human.”

*** Sawyer’s comment:
What humans called Suicide was simply the method to exit their vehicles. Ti and Do always said and even hoped they would leave with their bodies but were prepared for all options. This is part of why it seems they packed travel bags.

God was a term that any adult member of the Next Level would earn by graduating into the Next Level from the human kingdom. They spoke in terms of Older Members and Younger Members of the Next Level and always said it was a “many membered Kingdom” and they used/wore physical bodies they MADE so were not reproduced by mammalian reproduction they had outgrown.

They did say there was a “chief of chiefs” the oldest most experienced member of the Next Level who humans could not understand but if they graduated into the Next Level would begin to understand more about where He came from.

***
They made headlines early on
In September 1975, the group visited the small town of Waldport, Oregon, to give a lecture about how U.F.O.s were soon going to make contact with the human race. According to an article in the New York Times, roughly 150 people packed into a motel hall to hear Applewhite’s lecture. At first the town thought it was a joke, but soon, 20 people – or about one in 30 residents of the town – packed up, told their loved ones goodbye, and drove off.

“A score of persons… have disappeared,” Walter Cronkite said on the CBS Evening News. “It’s a mystery whether they’ve been taken on a so-called trip to eternity — or simply been taken.”

They had gone to a meeting of about 400 people in Grand Junction, Colorado, who believed they would be visited by alien beings. The rendezvous never happened, but the congregation did escape with their lives. According to the Times, none of these Oregon residents were among those found in 1997.

*** Sawyer’s comment:
I joined from the Waldport meeting. Do said there were 34 new members from that meeting. Most were not from Waldport where I lived actually.

I  think something got very mixed up with talk of some congregation escaping with their lives. I met them in at the Colorado National Monument after tying up the loose ends of my life in Waldport and we soon left for a Boulder Campround and then up to Poudre River. I didn’t join for a ufo ride. Nor did most of those who became core believers in Ti and Do. They simply recognized Ti and Do somehow and knew this was what they wanted to do. The Student Exit tapes verify this.

Lvvody, Jnnody, Ollody came from the Waldport meeting and I think Ollody was going to school in Eugene.

***

Members were devotees of the Master Cleanse.

Aside from abandoning your family and turning over all your money, cult members were asked to cleanse their bodies of the impure influence of things like fast food and impure sexual thoughts. That often involved things like the Master Cleanse, invented in the 1940s by Stanley Burroughs and republished in 1976 in his book The Master Cleanser. Cult member Rio DiAngelo, real name Richard Ford, told Newsweek that the group took it much farther than the diet’s other So-Cal acolytes – they drank nothing but the mix of lemonade, cayenne pepper and maple syrup for three entire months.

*** Sawyer’s comments:
Yes, we used the Master Cleanser several times but were not “devotees” to it.

Fast food was never one of the things Ti and Do ever said we needed to cleanse our bodies from though we seldom had fast food and knew of it’s poor nutritional value. We did eat at Taco Bell by Choice a time or two or if we had to eat fast food we would.

***

Originally, the cult promised that members wouldn’t have to die to ascend to a higher plane.
According to the BBC, members were originally told that they would be able to exit their “containers” without resorting to suicide. They told L.A. Weekly in 1994 that they hoped to be beamed up into space, taking their bodies with them into the “Next Level,” as members called their version of the afterlife. In the mid-1980s, when Nettles died of cancer, Applewhite amended his teachings to say that they would be given a new body in the Next Level, so their bodies wouldn’t necessarily go with them. The group acknowledged that death might be necessary if they were to be picked up by the alien spacecraft, but appears to have held out hope that they could do so without dying.

*** Sawyer’s comment:

It’s true at first Ti and Do thought only they would lose their vehicles. They even maintained that possibility to 1997 the reason they carried travel bags incase Ti took them without their needing to die.

Do, (Applewhite, his vehicle) never “amended” He and Ti’s teachings. they always said upon graduation the graduates would be given a new Next Level vehicle. They were not aliens. That is the distortion the Luciferian space alien fallen angels are still trying to brainwash humans to think. Ti and Do were from the Next Level who created everything – all the planets and all the life forms and they allow the space aliens to be here to present their agenda to humans to test humans of to whom to give their allegiance to become like the space aliens (who are human equivalents and can’t even travel into space anymore anyway, the reason they are training humans to do it for them), or to the Next Level.
***

The suicides took place over the course of three days.
Though the 39 dead members of the cult were found on Wednesday, March 26th, 1997, coroner’s reports showed that the suicides were far from simultaneous. The members killed themselves starting Sunday using a combination of Phenobarbital, alcohol and hydrocodone, probably consumed with apple sauce or pudding. The members then put plastic bags over their heads and suffocated to death, after which they were covered in shrouds. Applewhite was a late death, but not the last to die.

*** Sawyer’s comment:
There never was a report of their use of Hydrocodone.
***

“Labeled ‘The Routine,’ the document outlined a process by which a group of 15 people would kill themselves, assisted by eight other people,” CNN wrote. “Then a second group of 15 would die, also assisted by eight people. Given that 39 victims were found, that would have left a final group of nine.”

Part of the Heaven’s Gate dogma was that everything had to be precisely the same
“Everything was designed to be… an exact duplicate,” surviving member Michael Conyers later said. “You were not to come up with, ‘Well I’m going to make the pancakes this big.’ There was a mixture, a size, how long you cooked it one side, how much the burner was on, how many a person got, how the syrup was poured on it. Everything.” Conyers said that even male members shaved their faces a specific way.

**** Sawyer’s comment:

Everything wasn’t designed to be an exact duplicate but we did thrive on crew mindedness and it put some to the test whether they could conform like it would be in the military. There were lots of procedures on how to do things. We had recipes that Ti and Do wanted to see consistant good results. I don’t recall a procedure on how to pour the syrup on pancakes though we had an amount but one could forego having any syrup or at times uses jelly or just butter. Michael (Rthody) remembers whatever he had the most problems with. For me it was just a routine I didn’t find a problem with enjoying following. What’s wrong with having the burner on a certain setting to heat the griddle to the best temperature to best cook pancakes? I guess he wouldn’t be a very good chef if he didn’t have standards. But of course it was designed to weed out those who really weren’t fitting in as then the smallest things might become the straw that broke the camel’s back. Someone might want to ask Michael why/how he left. Do stimulated the second visit of families and when Michael came back he wanted to leave to be with his human family and then off he went. Had Do wanted to keep everyone in the group why would he and Ti have us visit families. It served as an innocent test of our resolve. That one of the many reasons I know all who stayed to their exit of their vehicles did so because they genuinely knew this was what they wanted to do regardless of whether humans would understand or condone their choice. They were quite in dependant minds compared to humans.

As I recall, Michael asked Do about how he shaved – in which direction he moved the blade. Before that we had no “procedure”. I guess he didn’t like Do’s answer. Had he not asked it would have remained an option. Ti and Do didn’t try to lay out all the options anything could be done. To the contrary they left many details up to us to work out and when we had problems or reached an impasse between students then it became a lesson opportunity as to how we would work out our differences between partners. Often that resulted in a procedure so it was settled but there were always many areas of difference.

****

This is a common tactic for cults – if a leader wants to convince members to do something as extreme as commit suicide, they has to replace their entire belief structure with the belief structure of the cult, a process called indoctrination.

“[Cults] say, ‘You have to break out of your Western mentality,” David Sullivan, a private investigator specializing in cult deprogramming, told Harper’s. “You’re too judgmental. You have to abandon your whole psychological-intellectual framework. Your obsessive materialism is blocking you from seeing the truth.'”

*** Sawyer’s comment:
So how many cults do we have that example for? How did Jim Jones get so many to commit suicide? Wasn’t it fear of having authorities destroy their way of life and it was made into a drill they repeated and didn’t know it wasn’t real poison they drank so that when they finally drank it, many under gunpoint and being threatened on the PA system they did it.

We talked about all ways to exit our vehicles. It wasn’t until 1994 that doing so by our own hand seemed like the way we might go and no one’s entire belief system as replaced, especially for those that joined in 1994 that hardly had a grasp on the groups beliefs.

This is the way governments get their citizens to go to war to kill others and think if they die it’s honorable. A typical cult technique except that’s the cult of Luciferian misinformation.

***

The Next Level was a place without gender, and that led to castration
Applewhite and other members underwent the procedure to help ensure they remained celibate. Applewhite, who had been fired as a music professor at the University of St. Thomas in 1970 after administrators learned he had sex with a male student, sought cures for his homosexual urges. He wanted to find a way to have “platonic relationship where he could develop his full potential without sexual entanglements,” said one reporter who infiltrated the group in 1975. Castration, Applewhite believed, could make that easier. Ultimately, the group instituted a strict “no sex, no human-level relationships, no socializing” rule.

Though decisions like this were always left up to the members, eight followers were castrated voluntarily, including Applewhite. “They couldn’t stop smiling and giggling,” former member DiAngelo told Newsweek. “They were excited about it.”

***Sawyer’s comment:

It is true that in the Next Level abodes, on spacecraft laboratories, members don’t have a gender and the physical bodies they wear don’t have a gender. They are from The Evolutionary Level Above Human and to become a Member meant they had to conquer/overcome all their human kingdom characteristics like gender, sexuality, accumulation of wealth, elevation of self (ego), addictions and mammalian relationships. But castration became an option that most did not choose to undergo as for some they didn’t have a significant challenge by that part of their vehicles hormonal system that stimulated a significant toward maintaining celibacy.

The castration procedure was not to “ensure celibacy” and that especially applies to the long term members including DO who had many years of successful overcoming of his vehicles sexual nature. Instead it was like a reward for their efforts to be rid of that battle that despite one’s self control over their vehicles urges, etc. the battle still raged even in ways hardly recognizable as related. For instance when one doesn’t control that addiction to the loss of energy/fluids and the various attention to thoughts and feelings, one’s capacity for “common sense” diminishes, according to Ti and Do. Also one is not as objective working with others if their vehicle is attracted or repulsed to another’s vehicle. Thurston, seen in the exit videos as TRSODY makes note of this and the relief he felt after the procedure. Someone who never experiences any significant celibacy of mind and body isn’t capable of understanding it from an experiential standpoint any more than certain alcoholics who may not even think of themselves as alcoholics don’t know how their judgement has been impaired.

There is a great deal to say about this and how the option came to be as I was a part of the first choices to be castrated and Do stopped me from proceeding on two occasions. For over a year DO wondered if allowing those students that were asking for the procedure (Srrody, Prkody and I mostly, DO told us), if he approved of it, by having it done, would reduce the effort needed to build our Mind muscle by working against those vehicular characteristics. Do also thought that the Next Level had designed human male vehicles to be easily castrated (neutered) compared to females who he didn’t give the option to because it was too invasive. (I never learned of that procedure).

It was always interesting to note how Jesus approved of castration for his disciples? In context here is what he said:

Matthew 19:12 For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother’s womb: and there are some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men: and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive it.

It was also known that the Essene Jewish community that Jewish heirarchals disproved of also showed in the Dead Sea Scrolls that we read in the book Essene Christian Faith, their promotion of self stimulated castration.

There have been several versions of the story that Applewhite was fired for a relationship with a college student. It may be true but he was teaching in the University of St. Thomas so the student would not have been underage and when talking to the administrators one reporter only learned that he was fired for “personal reasons”. There is also only rumors that he sought professional help with his homosexuality and even if they were true I don’t know what is so terrible about that. About his relationships with a man, Do did tell the student body and wrote in the 88update that he had been living with a man and that he was not happy with his relationship because he sought someone who wanted a committed relationship. Robert Balch, who was not a reporter, but who did write about the group a lot was the one who did infiltrate the group in 1975 and made these few things into his treatise of why he eventually led the group to what humans call suicide so as is the case with this story in particular the same media reports end up being used over and over to build the same rumors and innuendo and hypothesis into facts – the way myth get’s started it seems.

The group didn’t ultimately institute, a strict “no sex, no human-level relationships, no socializing” rule. We had those rules from day one and all the rules came from TI and DO until TI exited her vehicle in 1985 and then came from DO alone.

*****

Heaven’s Gate cult
Police photo showing a deceased member of the Heaven’s Gate cult. Nike discontinued the sneakers the members wore. STR New/Reuters

The cult went out for a last supper together.
Though Heaven’s Gate members were cut off from their families and friends, they were far from total recluses. Their final meal together was a big group dinner that took place at a chain that they frequented near their compound in Rancho Santa Fe, CA.

“And a week ago Friday [just before their suicides] — just a day or so before enacting their meticulously planned suicides — the cult went out for a last supper together at the Marie Callender’s restaurant in Carlsbad,” the BBC wrote.

“They all ordered the exact same thing,” a waiter recalled to the paper. “It was set up before they came in. They all had iced teas to drink. Dinner salads beforehand with tomato vinegar dressing. Turkey potpie for the entree. Cheesecake with blueberries on top for dessert. They seemed very nice, very friendly, very polite. No one seemed depressed at all, or anything like that.”

Two surviving members likely still operate the cult’s website.
One of the ways that Heaven’s Gate paid the bills was with a web design group called “Higher Source.” Their website is still online.

“Clients described Higher Source employees as diligent and professional,” the AP wrote. “They said the Web-site designers didn’t look particularly unusual for computer experts with a lot of work in the entertainment industry, with dark, collarless shirts and closely cropped hair.”

The pair most likely behind the Higher Source website are Mark and Sarah King according to Motherboard.

“The information must be available to mankind, in preparation for their return,” the page’s admins told Reddit’s blog. “We don’t know when that will be but those who are interested will find the information.”

*** Sawyer’s comment:
Mark and Sarah were instructed to leave the group in 1987 because they didn’t want to abide by the lesson step called, “I could be wrong” and they never returned so had nothing to do with the Higher Source Web Design Business. Do and Crew did stay in touch with them and in 1994 offered them to return to the class again but they denied but then Do offered them logistical types of tasks as they prepared to exit their vehicles though did not let on to Mark and Sarah what their plans were or that it was a serious consideration. I was still in the class and knew of the plans. Rio (Neody) had been a big part of the Higher Source Web design business. Jwnody as she said in her student exit video had been a big part of Higher Source as was Glnody.

I wrote a critique of the Motherboard article found here:
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2017/01/05/sawyers-response-to-motherboard-vice-com-interview-with-heavens-gate-website-webmasters/
***

The Nikes the group wore have become a collector’s item.
When the Heaven’s Gate members were discovered, they were all wearing identical black-and-white Nike Decade sneakers – and the company soon discontinued the style, due to its macabre associations. Since then, the shoes have become a collector’s item. An unworn pair apparently discovered in a storage unit in Arizona is up for auction on eBay for the asking price of $6,660, bearing Applewhite’s face as part of its advertising.

Nike didn’t exactly appreciate the free advertising.

“We’ve heard all the jokes,” Nike rep Jim Small told Adweek in 1997. “The Heaven’s Gate incident was a tragedy. It had nothing to do with Nike.”

The surviving members agree. They say that the shoes were purchased in bulk because of their cost, not necessarily their style.

“They turned out to be a look that Do and the Class [adopted names for the cult leader and a member] liked,” they told Sole Collector in an email. “They were also able to get a good deal on them. It was a combination of factors that made the sale happen, not because of a particular model or brand.”

*** Sawyer’s comment:

“Class” wasn’t “a member”. It was short for “Classroom” the equivalent of student body or “church” in Ti and Do’s new generic non-religious terms that were more accurate now.

***

Critique of Huffington Post article “dying to go to heaven” that insinuates Heaven’s gate compares to suicide bombers of 9/11 etc. and how they should be stopped

March 28, 2017

To follow is my critique of this Huff Post article that is about the latest wild eyed pack of lies as almost could be. Here is the link to the article with my comments side by side to the text:

http://www.huffingtonpost.com/entry/dying-to-go-to-heaven-what-the-heavens-gate-suicides_us_58d56e6ce4b06c3d3d3e6d71

Dying To Go To Heaven: What The Heaven’s Gate Suicides Teach Us About Islamic Martyrdom

Michael Shermer, Contributor Publisher Skeptic magazine (skeptic.com), columnist Scientific American, Presidential Fellow Chapman University
@MichaelShermer.

It was 20 years ago this week, March 20-26, 1997, that 39 members of the Heaven’s Gate cult “graduated” from this life to ascend to the UFO mothership that they believed would take them to an extraterrestrial paradise. I’ll never forget it. I was on book tour for Why People Believe Weird Things, and neither I nor any of my peers who study belief systems had ever heard of the cult. It was hard to fathom. Now, as I look back 20 years later, I believe the mass suicide has a deeper lesson that goes far beyond the confines of New Age fringe cults, and has relevance to understanding the motivations of today’s suicide terrorists.

**** Sawyer’s comment:

First off, this is like comparing doctors who work for Doctors without borders to those who design biological weapons. There is zero comparison and that’s a distant comparison. It would be like comparing Ghandi or Martin Luther King Jr. to the leader of the KKK, even for motivation. Maybe it seems like a fair comparison for someone who has no concept of what is beyond the limited scientific view of where we as a human species came from and when and how.

It’s no secret that the motivation of suicide terrorists is most often vengence for others crimes against their people tied into hating their lives and the misery around them perpetrated largely by the west and mixed in with distorted belief systems that vary and no longer even resemble their founders teachings. Take Christians today. What do they DO and SAY that has much of anything to do with what Jesus taught and what they do get right, they assume applies to them, for the benefits though they ignore the requirements. Or they mystify everything so it can apply to whatever they want it to. Christians today are really disciples of Paul who hated and condemned Jesus followers and the disciples of Jesus were quite “wary” of, yet became the foundation of Catholicism commercialized and politcized and spiritualized ad infinitum.

I’m no expert on Islam but know enough that the same kind of distortion and dilution exists today and has for centuries just as the same kind of distortion is quite apparant in Judaism, today’s Rabbinic Judaism, separate from Orthodox that is even far afield from it’s core provided by Jehovah through Moses. And of course the same can be said of Hinduism and Buddhism with some sects more atuned to the anceit Veda’s and Upanishads than others who had secularized and/or religisized.

To try to make this case using Marshall and Bonnie as your guinea pigs is as shallow a low blow as one can make, even worse than using cutsey words to describe their so called “insanity” which today is the going rage in the internet mainstream journalism, which I can show lots of examples of.

Of couse there isn’t much guts left in most of the media that I have found so it’s par for the course of what has become a paid off enterprise to allow and even support this kind of journalism.

May little examples will follow:
*****

But first, let’s revisit the story. Heaven’s Gate was founded in 1975 by Marshall Applewhite and Bonnie Nettles after they met in a psychiatric hospital. They fell in love and believed their pairing had been foretold by extraterrestrials.

*** Sawyers’s comment:
The article reports: “But first, let’s revisit the story. Heaven’s Gate was founded in 1975 [1] by Marshall Applewhite and Bonnie Nettles after they met in a psychiatric hospital [2]. They fell in love [3] and believed their pairing had been foretold by extraterrestrials.

(By the way Wikepedia is also full of innaccuracies that I have tried to offer to correct some of in years past but they don’t consider me authorized, though perhaps since I have published now they will hear me out a tiny bit more. My web site for my book is at: http://wwww.TIandDOTheFatherandJesusHeavensGateUFOTwoWitnesses.com )

For a number of corrections I refer to the document “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew”, http://heavensgate.com/book/3-3.htm which was written by DO in October of 1988 that I witnessed him write from a farmhouse north of Dallas, Texas where we all lived then. I also witnessed him talking about a lot of it’s content before then with TI present at meetings that some of are recorded, which was before Ti’s vehicle died thus up to 1985) and if I had to I could find other former members to collaborate what I heard even includeing the current webmasters of their web site.

According to Wikepedia they do count, or at least give the appearance of value to this document without actually listing it in their references but listing other’s writings where they must say what DO said but often get wrong. I have actually helped one of the most, go to professors – Robert Balch on more than one occasion with accuracy to his writings. In fact Do even sent me to sit with him in 1997 on one such book project he was involved. I was also consulted by Benjamin Zeller on his book but as it goes with academics if they have an idea in their mind they are writing to play out, they will ignore anything that doesn’t substantiate that opinion so most, if not all of what I wrote to him was ignored.

So why have so many writers stay as far away from the 88 update as they could, to instead use conjecture based on rumors that grew to be treated as “facts”, or should I call them “alternative facts” – pure lies and misinformation? I believe I understand why but that’s not for this brief report. Here are three points in this first sentence and there are many more as this article could be used in journalism school to show what journalism can become – a purveyor of anything but the truth and even a stimulant of myth.

1) “Heaven’s Gate was founded in 1975…”, the name was founded in 1996. One can search the Heaven’s Gate web site for that name and won’t find it used in the documents that were written before then.

2) “after they met in a psychiatric hospital”

3) “they fell in love”

Here’s what Do wrote in 88update that I witnessed he and Ti referring to several times:

“In the early 1970’s, two members of the Kingdom of Heaven (or what some might call two aliens from space) incarnated into two unsuspecting humans in Houston, a registered nurse and a college music professor who were in their forties. The nurse and the professor hadn’t previously known each other and had completely separate lives. The registered nurse was happily married with four children, worked in the nursery of a local hospital [2 – what kind of psychiatric hospital has a “nursery?”], and enjoyed a small astrology practice. The music professor, a divorcee who had lived with a male friend for some years, was contentedly involved in cultural and academic activities.

For about a year before they met, their lives seemed to encounter severe upheaval and personal confusion, later recognized as the human body’s response to the entry of the minds from what “the two” referred to as the “Next Level,” or the physical level above human. About nine months after they first met, they left Houston because their lives, which were crumbling around them, made it impossible to concentrate on what was actually happening to them.

Most of their friends and associates thought the two of them had lost their minds or were being duped into a relationship by the other. The only relationship they shared, certainly having no physical attraction toward each other, was the compulsion to discover what had brought them together and what might be their purpose. They had little in common other than strong personal relationships with their Heavenly Father.” [3 – fell in love”?]

So where did the “psychiatric hospital” idea come in and where was it that they “fell in love” and no mention of “extraterrestrials” though I would give that last point some liberty. Here is yet another view as said by DO live on the video series he started in 1992. By the way I am introduced as Sawyer in the video and my face is shown as with Jwn his two “helpers” in the video:

Beyond Human — The Last Call – Session 1
http://heavensgate.com/book/4-4.htm

10th paragraph:

In the early 70’s, for unknown reasons (and this is just my attempt to explain to you what occurred), for unknown reasons – things we could not understand – my life began to suddenly fall apart.  It had been a very stable life, an acceptable life, certainly one that was considered legitimate and had respect to it in the community, as did Ti’s life. And her life separately began to fall apart.  We did not know each other.  We’d never seen one another that we were aware of – had never met.  Then in the early 70’s, I think around ’72, we met just perchance while I was visiting a sick friend in a hospital where Ti was a nurse.[2 – met in hospital where Ti was a nurse that had a nursery] From that moment, my life changed – changed very significantly. I rebelled.  I didn’t want it to change, and yet I knew it had to change.  And the conflict that was in me was very great.

The same thing was happening with Ti.  She knew she had something to do with me.  I tried to reject that idea. Ti was confused for awhile and wondered, “Well, why do I recognize you, and you don’t recognize me”?  And even though I might have thought I didn’t recognize Ti, I knew that I couldn’t cut it off. And yet here we had separate lives, separate careers, families, involvements in the world, and all of a sudden, just because we met, something was causing us to have to become more involved in spite of our desire not to.  Not involved in a human way.  There was never a coming together in that we were bed partners or involved in a physical relationship. [3 – “fell in love?”] But there was something that compelled us to spend time together and listen to each other, and search together.”

I know reporters went to Houston to talk to people that knew them and no doubt one or more could have said they thought they were having an affair. I know that DO told us that they got a court order against Ti’s vehicles husband (as I don’t know if they had divorced yet by then) because he threated DO. So it was fertile ground for conjecture but that doesn’t mean they are facts.

What not believe what Do wrote in several documents at different times years apart and that I heard Ti talk about a decade or so earlier, to confirm as the most accurate account? They would still be considered evil cult leaders even then. What did they have to gain by making up that story. Especially in 1994, why would Do hide the truth from his dedicated 24+ students when they were going to go out on the road again after 17 years in seclusion to “recruit”, (that actually never was as other groups did so, which I provide evidence for)? We held meetings in Dallas, Houston, Addison and Austin that year and DO wasn’t traveling with any of the groups while they went out among the people to put up posters advertising the meetings and looking for free press coverage. I was even part of a multi group effort that did a big story for the Dallas Morning News then in which Ollody’s many paints were shown on television. We visited most every health food store and book store and campus to advertise our meetings. How unlikely would have it been to run into someone that knew of the story about Applewhite and Nettles from 1975. I don’t know if that happened. However in 1975 at Christmas time, having joined 3 months before then, I with my partner who Ti and Do had assigned me several months before then, were out on our own with no connection to a larger group or to Bo and Peep (the names they still used then), hitchhiked (because our car broke down) to Houston where Dandy actually knew some people who we stayed with for a night or two. While there, they had some people over and it just so happens one was a women who told us she knew Applewhite and that he had wandering hands, I think she said. I thought that was a sexual insinuation. I didn’t think she was making it up but nor did it disuade me or have me question what I was doing. I had been a rogue hippy vagabond musician for years before then, exploring a number of spiritual forms, to which I could never really feel one with, that is until I met Ti and Do and knew I had to give up my instruments and girlfriend and the house I was building in a startup commune in Oregon to follow them. My point is, how did they know what any of us heard about them, even when groups did meetings in 1975-6 in Austin, Brownsville, El Paso, Houston, Nashville, Lubbock and San Marcos? They could have started to tell their stories of how they met, which I only recall in the early 1980’s while living in houses and could have said things that could give a student a hard time believing because of what they heard. Why would they have risked making up a story when they were already hated by people all over the country even without that story and how would their story make it better for them anyway?

Common sense says that their story as told by Do is the most dependable one but seems to be the one most all the media outlets I’ve seen and that’s been many dozens since 1975 avoid like the plague. I can offer an explanation for this but most will have a hard time with it, but it doesn’t matter, the facts stand on their own.

Here is where so many reporters get their “facts”:
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heaven%27s_Gate_%28religious_group%29
According to Applewhite’s writings, the two met in the psychiatric hospital where she worked during his stay there.[5] The two quickly became close friends.[6] He later recalled that he felt like he had known her for a long time and concluded that they had met in a past life.[7] She told him their meeting had been foretold to her by extraterrestrials, persuading him that he had a divine assignment.[8][9]

(7) Lalich 2004, pp. 44, 48.
(8) Balch & Taylor 2002, p. 210.
(9) Lalich 2004, p. 43.

Do only wrote about this in 88 update and spoke about it in Beyond Human – The Last Call video tape session 1 so perhaps these references refer to one of these documents as the video tapes were transcribed so are available in print.
***

In the 1980s and 1990s, they recruited several hundred followers, many of whom sold their possessions and lived in isolation, disconnected from their family and friends. They practiced living in dark rooms to simulate space travel and considered sex sinful, with six male members voluntarily undergoing castration.

*** Sawyer’s comment:
Wrong. There was zero “recruiting” as a lay person might see it during any of the 1980’s. I was there the entire time so I know this for a fact and can prove it. For 9 months in 1994 one could say they (we) recruited, though I assure you I can prove it wasn’t recuritment like in any other group. I was an “overseer” and I actually turned away two who were interested after the University of Chicago meeting.

Everyone who joined turned over any remaining possessions they had, not counting the clothing and toiletries and such. No one was searched and some did join with their marijuna and used it and when Ti and Do found out about it dismissed them from the group if they didn’t show signs of willing to drop those habits as with sex.

We never practiced living in Dark rooms. I’d really like to know who said these things. If it was an x-classmate I can prove they were wrong  as I know some former members who are actually not believers anymore but who I am good friends with none the same and who were in the group almost as long as I was.

***

In early 1997, the appearance of Comet Hale-Bopp foretold to them that the coming of the UFO mothership, said to be hiding behind the comet, that would take them to what they called The Evolutionary Level Above Human (TELAH), where they would live forever in unadulterated ecstasy. This story was reinforced by Art Bell, on his popular late-night radio show Coast to Coast AM, a purveyor of conspiratorial “alternative facts” (before they were known as such). Compared to eternal bliss in this extraterrestrial heaven, life on Earth was but a temporary stage in evolution. The transition was made in three waves that week, as members drank a deadly cocktail of phenobarbital, applesauce, and vodka; also pulling plastic bags over their heads for self-asphyxiation. Authorities found them all dead in a San Diego home on March 26. The event became a media circus.

All 39 deceased cult members were dressed in identical black shirts and sweat pants, wearing brand new black-and-white Nike Decades athletic shoes, and armband patches reading ‘Heaven’s Gate Away Team’.

Twenty years later, the beliefs of the Heaven’s Gate cult members do seem absurdly ridiculous to most of us, grounded as they were in the New Age science fiction pop-culture. But at their core, how different are the motivations of the Heaven’s Gate members from those today who believe that a heavenly paradise awaits them through a dramatic suicide?

*** Sawyer’s comment:
Suicide as humans define it, different than how Jesus would define it and not the way Do and Crew defined it in their document, “Our Position Against Suicide”.

I’m not sure who this author is referring to by “…motivations of the Heaven’s Gate members from those today…” But Do actually left the “gate open” to exiting the say way they did. I’m actually talked several out of taking that kind of measure as that can also be used by the Lower Forces to further smear the truth, because DO and Crew also spoke about how humans NEED their human vehicles to learn lessons through as the only way to grow towards graduation. Thus the primary ones that option to exit in that way would have most applied to are those that had been in the classroom before, like myself. However the webmasters of the Heavensgate.com web site, were so freaked out from all the negative publicity they got when the group exited, and that they didn’t have a clue was in the works because they weren’t in the class since 1987 or they would have heard lots of talk about it, as I did in 1994, did tell people “the gate is closed” which was the start of mutating the truth into misinformation. The truth is always hard to bear and especially for those who never sought it out much and who become entrenched in this or that “path” as their mission. Those paths are not wrong but they at best can lead to the top of the human mountain while to get off that mountain, as Ti and Do put it requires adhering to the teachings/direction and example from Members of the Level Above Human who exist off that human mountain.

***

Perhaps the closest example in the minds of most Americans is Islamic suicide terrorism, a cult-like belief system with far deadlier implications than Heaven’s Gate. Ever since 19 Muslim men chose to end their life in the 9/11 terrorist attacks, Westerners have wondered aloud how a belief in heavenly paradise can drive such extreme actions.

The suicide attackers involved in 9/11 attack on the World Trade Center believed they were entering a heavenly afterlife.

*** Sawyer’s comment:
There are millions even billions who think when they die they go to some heavenly afterlife. The word heaven also means sky and the existence in spirit form can seem like LIFE but it’s nothing of the sort which can be shown by Jesus teachings.

Dying doesn’t necessarily get anyone anywhere no matter what they believe, though Ti and Do taught that they get some semblence of what they believed they would get upon death, but it doesn’t mean it is what they think it is, because one must know what it is before they die and that can only be understood when Older Members are incarnate to lift the veil and shoot down the distortions. That is actually allowed to happen so it’s only those who press to understand that truth that find it as the Next Level doesn’t need any new members. They don’t die and have plenty of work setting up gardens for future opportunities that they then “seed” and nurture to a harvest (graduation) of souls while saving others for future opportunities which is where the idea of reincarnation comes from, except that too was distorted into some automatic process, etc.
***

Indeed, the emergence of Islamic martyrdom through suicide bombings seems to have remarkably cult-like traits. It was Muhammad himself (as cited in the Qur’an) who ruled that as a general principle any Muslim soldier who died while attacking an infidel would go straight to paradise. But only in recent times has this statement has been used as a motivator for the style of suicide bombings practiced by the leaders of al Qaeda and ISIS.

Most Muslim scholars agree that the Qur’an forbids suicide, yet according to the Chicago Project on Security and Terrorism, 224 of 300 suicide terror attacks from 1980 to 2003 involved Islamist groups. Statistics suggest the frequency of terror-based suicide has increased dramatically, from less than one incident per month in the decades prior to 9/11, to more than one per day in 2015.
Mohamed Atta served as the hijacker-pilot of American Airlines Flight 11, crashing the plane into the North Tower of the World Trade Center as part of the coordinated 9/11 attacks.

Consider the final words of the 9/11 hijacker Mohammed Atta (above), penned in a suicide note found in his luggage that he left in his rental car before flying into the World Trade Center building: “Know that the gardens of paradise are waiting for you in all their beauty, and the women of paradise are waiting, calling out, ‘Come hither, friend of God.’”

*** Sawyer’s comment:

So full of distortions. According to Ti and Do the only ones that came from the Next Level incarnate were Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah and Jesus, before their arrival. However they weren’t counting student tasks like perhaps portrayed as Old Testament prophets. DO liked that some in the Islamic countries still made pleasing God part of their everyday attitude. And he liked that they were at least trying to be more modest in dress.

That’s all I know about what they said about Islam, but the general viewpoint of who was teaching things from the Next Level Mind had to do with primarily who was teachings “separating from the human kingdom” – breaking ties and roots to their genetic heritage, not being satisfied with human competitions and building of self even when they have the opportunity. One example was with the Buddhist premise of “renunciation of the world” that DO thought was a sign that at least one Buddha had been part of a Next Level task in that culture.

The true kingdom of God, Kingdom in the literal Heavens has no “women” nor men, as they have outgrown male and female mammalianism. Their physical bodies are grown on a vine to adulthood when they are assigned one for whatever their tasks are that vehicle might have been best suited to perform.

There are no “gardens” in the Next Level. The term “garden” had to do with the way the earth was the Next Level’s experimental hothouse to grow both human vehicles on and to grow spirit and souls within those human vehicles so they could one day after generations graduate out of the human evolutionary kingdom. There is actually nothing spiritual about it except in how the process is one of “mind” over “matter” and it’s swapping out the Luciferian space alien fallen angel “misinformation mind” that saturates all humans with “Next Level (Holy) true, real Mind – Mind that is as a program that by adhering to and applying leads to Next Level Membership.
***

Perhaps out of a desire to not criticize other religions, many Western commentators and politicians blame Islamic terrorism on economic or political pressures. These factors may certainly come into play – yet we cannot escape the fact that suicide bombers often believe they are going to heaven for their deadly actions.

Perhaps it is time for anti-terror groups to cease thinking of Islamic suicide bombings as a legitimate act of war, and instead see the similarities with suicides cults like Heaven’s Gate. Consider the 2016 article, “Why We Hate You, Why We Fight You”, in the ISIS publication Dabiq. The unnamed author drills home the point that beyond any secondary political motives is the fact that, “What’s equally if not more important to understand is that we fight you, not simply to punish and deter you, but to bring you true freedom in this life and salvation in the Hereafter.”

*** Sawyer’s comment:
Except for the HUGE fact that is a MAJOR difference and is like 180 degrees apart – in that the Heaven’s Gate cult members did not harm anyone else but their own human vehicles. The idea that humans don’t have the right to end their own human lives is not found in any of the Judaic or Christian core teachings from Moses and Jesus. And perhaps it’s not really found in the Quran either as otherwise why the debate. Of course that’s part of the disinformation to disguise the truth, the facts to bring question to them, slant them in some way for whowevers agenda and there is a lot to say about why that happens that I won’t go into here.
***

The Hereafter. Would the leaders of al Qaeda and ISIS be able to recruit as many people into their cult of death without the promise of a glorious afterlife? Surely not.

The Heaven’s Gate cult relied heavily on references to New Age science fiction.

*** Sawyers comment:
To the contrary, how many in the military of most every country feel they are honored by dying for their country and thought to be countrymen. All it took to enlist many of them was the idea and the guaranteed pay check and benefits and whatever programming they had that it was honorable. Thousands killed and murdered others in Vietnam, Iraq and Afganistan on that basis or in the case of Vietnam because othewise they would have been imprisoned as a traitor, though if your family had the money could get their offspring out of going to the fronts. Not to justify the violence of any of these, but when one is rebelling from a foreign invader who stands on the higher moral ground really, though of course the highest moral grounds would be those like Martin Luther King and Ghandi would like Jesus were willing to take the violence against them without delivering it back.
***

Whatever other motives Islamic terrorists may have for their actions, beneath them all is the same supernatural belief held by the Heaven’s Gate cult members: that they’re not really committing suicide, but simply transitioning to a better place where they will be rewarded for their actions. And just like most of us would intervene with friends or family who joined a suicide cult like Heaven’s Gate, Muslim moderates and reformers, along with religious people of all faiths, must debunk the false fact that heaven awaits those who kill themselves, especially if they take the lives of others.

*** Sawyer’s comment:

The only way I can further comment to this view is to say something Do said and that is – in all depends on whose “heaven” one is aiming for. Lots of people talk about heaven as if it’s one location while those that know their scriptures will know that there was one level of heaven that was thought of as “Abrahams Bosom” and that when Jesus said to the thief on the cross that this day (for his belief) he would be with him in “paradise” that he meant that level of heaven where his spirit or soul would be saved to for future opportunities. To others being outside the body means one is in heaven and yet that is possible but that heaven is referred to as “death” or the “spirit world” that is not automatically arriving any anything better unless the Next Level chooses to take that spirit or soul to someplace better from there.

For instance Lucifers “heaven” is called “hell” because the true meaning of hell is separation from God permenantly – no option to change because of one’s own choices not to take advanage of many option when they were provided to where one loses the perspective that there is anyplace else to go.  But the Luciferian fallen angel space aliens are desperate at this time to get off the planet as they have it from rumors and past experience that if they don’t get off the planet they will be forced underground again and even totally annialated, body and soul in hell – “lake of fire” when the Next Level is finished offering humanity this last chance to recognize their Representatives who last used the names Ti and Do.
***

Michael Shermer is the Publisher of Skeptic magazine, a monthly columnist for Scientific American, and a Presidential Fellow at Chapman University. His next book is Heavens on Earth: The Scientific Quest for Immortality, the Afterlife, and Utopia. Follow him on Twitter @MichaelShermer.
ALSO ON HUFFPOST

**************

Contact us
Welcome to HuffPost’s Contact Us page.

Please select your reason for contacting us from the list below. For example, if you have a question about the comment community, select “Comments.” Or if you have a scoop, choose “News Tips.” Once you select your topic, you will be able to contact the best person at HuffPost to answer your question or resolve your issue.
Give Us The Scoop

Do you have a news tip, firsthand account, information or photos about a news story to pass along to our editors? Send a news tip or email us at scoop@huffingtonpost.com
Send us a blog-pitch

Contact us to pitch an idea for a blog post to the HuffPost Blog Team
Advertise on HuffingtonPost.com

Contact us to discuss advertising and custom solutions.
Advertising Problem on HuffingtonPost.com

Contact us to report that advertising is interfering with your Huffington Post experience.
Work with Us

Check out current Job Openings at HuffingtonPost.com
Rights and Permissions

Contact us to obtain republishing rights for original HuffingtonPost.com commentary or videos.
Report a Correction or Typo

To ensure that the correct editors are notified as soon as possible, please click the “Report Corrections” link at the bottom of the appropriate article. If the correction does not relate to a specific article, please contact us here.
Press Inquiries

Contact us if you are a member of the press seeking information about The Huffington Post
Join our Outspeak Channel

Check out Outspeak.TV to learn more about joining our MCN with BBTV.

Sawyer’s Critique of Ben Zeller’s article entitled: What the Heaven’s Gate suicides say about American culture

March 25, 2017

Below is Sawyer’s critique of another article about Heaven’s Gate. The article link is at the end but here is the text with my comments embedded:

What the Heaven’s Gate suicides say about American culture

Ben Zeller, Lake Forest College Published 4:53 am, Friday, March 24, 2017

Ben Zeller, Lake Forest College

(THE CONVERSATION) Heaven’s Gate – also known as the “UFO cult” – burst into American consciousness 20 years ago this month, when, on March 26, 1997, law enforcement discovered 39 decomposing bodies in a San Diego, California mansion.

Each detail that emerged from the scene stunned a rapt public: Adherents had committed suicide in waves on March 22 and 23, ingesting a lethal mix of barbiturates and alcohol; they lay under purple shrouds, with five-dollar bills and rolls of quarters in their pockets; all wore simple dark uniforms and Nike tennis shoes.

*****
sawyer’s comment:

“rolls of quarters” – that’s the first time I ever heard that. It was generally $5 and quarters that was first reported though I don’t know if every member had that combo. I reported to media in 1997 that I thought it had to do with our routine to sign out $5 whenever we went out of craft (house) on a task and then signed it in when we got back. It was for minor emergencies or if we were doing an “out of craft task” (job in human world) that extended past our 3rd Experiment (dinner time) as some were computer technicians that had varied hours at times so they’d have a little something to get a sandwich or something to tide them over. Before it was $5 in the 1990’s it was quarters for use in a pay phone in the 1980’s. I am sure it wasn’t more than 4 quarters or less than 2. Then some years after 1997 I heard a report that said it was $5.75 and I related it to Mark Twain’s fare for boarding the tail of a comet to go to heaven – like a dual service joke and practicality of having a tiny amount of money in case Ti decided to take their vehicles with them, heal them of their drug induced vehicular death and use them for some task someplace else. I believed this was also the reason for each to have a travel bag packed with a change of clothes as they left no stone un-turned. Could some have had rolls of quarters? Of course. But I wonder what was in the final report. It’s not important anymore but it just adds to the confusion of the facts to see it constantly reported differently.
*****

Bizarre as these details may seem, if you actually look at the group’s beliefs and history, Heaven’s Gate has far more in common with American culture than you might expect.

In my book on Heaven’s Gate, I argue that the group drew from broad trends in American culture – religiosity, apocalyptic thinking and an interest in fusing science and religion.

But one theme has become even more evident since I wrote the book. The group’s embrace of conspiratorial thinking reflects a culture of conspiracy that has long existed in the margins of society – and has re-emerged at the center of American life.

At the time of the suicides, Heaven’s Gate had been in existence for over two decades.

******
Sawyers comment:

The Name Heaven’s Gate wasn’t used until 1996. We used  many other names before that.

******

It was founded in 1972 when two Texans, Bonnie Lu Nettles and Marshall Herff Applewhite, bonded over shared interests in alternative spiritual exploration, astrology and biblical prophecy. They came to believe that the Bible foretold an extraterrestrial rapture wherein some individuals would be saved from life on this planet and journey to what they called the “Next Level,” a physical realm in outer space where they would live as an immortal, perfected species of space aliens. They gained their first significant attention and converts in 1975 among alternative spiritual seekers in California and Oregon.

******
sawyers comment:

In 88update Do says that when He and Ti met they had nothing in common but a strong love for their Heavenly Father and a sense of having something to do together so they didn’t bond over shared interests.

They never spoke in terms of a “rapture” until the 1990’s that I recall as we had no bible kinds of study before then and with TI. Then Rapture meant – leaving all behind to follow eith the Older members literally as Jesus disciples did.

“saved from life on this planet” is to me a skewed way of saying what was more the case of “graduated from the Human kingdom” – and “evolutionary step” that amounted to being saved from “death on the planet” the fate of all life forms on earth, which is also aligned with what Jesus taught.

The latest trend in these articles and book authors is to classify them as “space aliens” which is part of the Luciferian Space Alien fallen Angel misinformation, rather than distinguish them as Above Space Aliens, Beyond Human and space Aliens, Evolutionarily more advanced than space aliens as “human equivalents” and DO said that the space aliens were SOULS who propagated hybrid physical bodies and were no longer allowed to circulate very far into space now and that there were no good and bad space aliens. They were all enemies of the Next Level though some had more consciousness of the Next Level Above Human than others and were also in competition with one another over the “spoils of the planet”. See USA Today Info Ad published on May 27th 1993.
*****

Nettles and Applewhite drew from Christian sources, particularly prophetic and apocalyptic material. They were also inspired by the New Age movement, which emphasized meditation, diet and the channeling of spiritual beings. Like many religious people, members of Heaven’s Gate sought salvation from what they considered a corrupt world.

***** sawyers comment:
To say they were inspired by the New Age movement is misleading. The author should just read 88update for Do’s words on the subject if accuracy is most important anymore.
***********

After Nettles died of cancer in 1985, the group’s adherents increasingly rejected their earlier belief in what they called biological metamorphosis, wherein their human bodies would chemically transform into extraterrestrial forms. Instead, they now envisioned abandoning their human bodies on Earth and transferring their consciousnesses – through (unspecified) technological-spiritual means – into new extraterrestrial “Next Level bodies.” (This is roughly analogous to reincarnation.)

**** sawyers comment:

“group’s adherents” who left, did so for any number of reasons and I learned what their reasons were because some of them sought to return and explained why. For example Dymody, Wndody, Rkkody, Trsody, Flxody and some never returned who gave interviews – Shldody, Jssody – who I believe left because the pickup didn’t transpire when Ti and Do first indicated it would (after 5 years they regretted saying as they never knew but kept getting pressed for the answer, though that didn’t phase their core believers like myself who never cared about being picked up by a UFO to begin with.

But to say they rejected “biological metamorphosis” I doubt was on anyone’s mind as we hardly understood what that entailed anyway until the mid 1990’s and even then it wasn’t until years later after I left them that I realized what they were referring to. The Soul was a “seed” and was physical and had a biological interface inside the human container where it could grow. Upon completion it would be equivalent to when Jesus was transformed on the Transfiguration mount, when Do felt he was ready to lay that body down to heal it in 3 1/2 days as Ti agreed was a time frame for such healing to occur.
******

Eventually, some members came to believe that they actually were space aliens – that they’d taken on human forms to learn about life on our planet – though this belief appears to have not been universally shared.

**** Sawyers comment:
Who said this? It wasn’t members who stayed in the classroom to their departure I can assure you but the idea probably did come from space aliens into some minds.
******

It may come as a surprise that, until the suicides, Heaven’s Gate attracted little outside attention.

******
Sawyers comment:

Nor did they want outside attention which is why when Ti stopped the harvest (first wave) in 1976 they went into seclusion for about 17 years as they didn’t want any further attention. When they wanted attention they got it big time – still talking about it 20 years later with new believers to degrees all the time.
******

They didn’t face government persecution, angry ex-members or professional anti-cultists eager to destroy them – all of which dogged other new and alternative religions like the Peoples Temple (the group behind the Jonestown massacre) and the Branch Davidians (the targets of the Waco siege).

So what drove Heaven’s Gate to consider collective suicide?

In the final years of the group’s existence, members came to believe in an elaborate conspiracy that leading governmental, religious and economic figures had colluded with a group of demonic extraterrestrials called “the Luciferians.” According to Heaven’s Gate members, these evil forces were all working in concert to cover up the existence of UFOs, and specifically a UFO “companion” that trailed the Hale-Bopp comet, which came closest to Earth on March 22, the day the suicides began.

*** Sawyer’s comment:

We began our study of the UFO phenomena in earnest in 1987 while living on Lost Angel road up Boulder Canyon in Colorado when Do brought in copies of “UFO Crash at Aztec” and in particular made parts of the appendix and the autopsy reports required reading and the rest optional. Before then we had a few books about Roswell and Admiral Byrd’s hollow earth, if I recall correctly, but never had them as required reading and never had a discussions about them which can be seen in the audio tape records.

ALL space aliens were “demonic” – not the way they want to be labeled for public consumption of their agenda of being human saviors.
******

The sort of conspiratorial thinking that Heaven’s Gate adopted was nothing new. Their belief in government conspiracies and UFOs could be traced back to popular responses to the first “flying saucer” sightings and the crash of an unknown object in Roswell, New Mexico, in 1947.

Religious studies scholar Joseph Laycock has written about how some aspects of the emerging UFO subculture blended scientific and supernaturalist theories, bringing together religion and conspiratorial thinking. Likewise, historian David G. Robertson has documented how UFO conspiracy theories eventually merged with New Age religious thinking to create what he calls “UFO millennial conspiracism.” Heaven’s Gate was part of those trends.

While Heaven’s Gate emerged from ufological culture, they also engaged in a long and storied pattern of conspiratorial thinking by American religious and political movements, a relationship historian Richard J. Hofstadter explored in his famous 1964 essay on the “paranoid style of American politics.”

In the 19th century, this relationship was especially pronounced in a strand of American Protestantism that envisioned an array of nefarious agents attempting to wrest American culture from the values – and control – of white, English Protestants. They initially targeted (sometimes violently) Catholic immigrants – who were neither Protestant nor English – and justified their actions with a blend of nativism and conspiratorial thinking.

And it was this sort of conspiratorial thinking that suffused American political movements, whether it was McCarthyism or the anti-Masonic movement. Hofstadter wrote that proponents of such ideas often felt “dispossessed,” that the country had been “taken away from their kind.”

Today, many fear that external agents, from Muslims to illegal immigrants, have eroded core American “Judeo-Christian” values. Perhaps as a result, we’re now witnessing rising nativism, anti-Semitism and Islamophobia.

Heaven’s Gate also embraced what historian Michael Barkun calls a “culture of conspiracy,” which divides the world between evil forces secretly conspiring among one another, true believers aware of the conspiracies and the mindless masses who operate without awareness of the truth.

**** Sawyer’s comment:

Ti and Do said the Next Level had a “conspiracy” – a “need to know” policy and one of maintaining “secrecy”. This can be seen in the way the Prophet Daniel was told to “shut up the meaning of the vision” and to how John the Revelation writer was told the same thing in chapter 10, UNTIL the time of the end in Daniel’s case and in John’s until the 7th Trumpet soundings. That seventh trumpet sounding as been in progress since at least 2008 when National Geographic Magazine’s “Final Report: Heaven’s Gate” aired a documentary that posed the question in the byline and in the body of the document, via the words of Sawyer (as I had asked them to do, a miracle to have happen (because I think the Next Level wanted it to occur), “Could Heaven’s Gate have been the Second Coming?” (paraphrased) that millions would have heard – the function of a trumpet sounding of information that was to occur after the TWO and Crew had exited their incarnations.
******

While Barkun focuses on the religious and cultural margins, today the same elements are arguably at work in American political discourse, whether it’s talk of secret government wiretaps, a deep state, or cover-ups within the scientific community on topics ranging from vaccines to climate change.

The adherents of Heaven’s Gate wouldn’t probably be drawn to these various political conspiracies, though they shared the belief that powerful forces colluded behind the scenes to hide the truth. In order to support their claims of the existence of extraterrestrials and UFO visitations, they embraced this conspiratorial logic.

Twenty years ago, people laughed off the conspiracy theories that consumed the group and eventual led them to “opt out” of the planet and commit suicide.

**** Sawyers comment

The conspiracies theories that abounded in the 1990’s stemming from the previous decades amounted to maybe 1% of content of the groups consideration so hardly could be said to have “consumed the group” and certainly had nothing to do with their “opt out” “suicides”. Watch the students exit videos to see what over 30 students said about their exit. Why isn’t that proof of their mindset. They were leaving because they had bonded with their Older Member, and had grown to know they were not those bodies and because most of all they loved Do wanted to follow him, be with him after their exit to take up their next tasks to have graduated their human lesson plan. Yes they saw the world as the hideous place it really is, where even most Christians are, know it or not, anti-Jesus teachings while in condemnation of what they don’t want to understand as misinformation is the rule rather than the exception.
******

But what happens when political leaders embrace a similar logic?

Link to this article: http://www.lmtonline.com/news/article/What-the-Heaven-s-Gate-suicides-say-about-11024924.php

This article was originally published on The Conversation. Read the original article here: http://theconversation.com/what-the-heavens-gate-suicides-say-about-american-culture-74343.

TI and DO The Father and “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate UFO Two Witnesses – Section VII. The Finish – Sawyer’s Final Statement

January 28, 2017

Below is Section VII. from the book which refers to pictures from NASA and ESA I’ve posted in the following link:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/11/27/jesus-said-there-would-be-signs-in-the-sun-moon-stars-planets-comets/

VII. The Finish – Sawyer’s Final Statement

On this January 16, 2017 day of recognition of Martin Luther King, Jr.’s “laying down his human vehicle’s life,” for his Heavenly Father’s will, that occurred on April 3rd 1968, who I would suspect could have been one of TI and DO’s Elder Students, acting with some equivalence to John the Baptist’s ministry and self sacrifice, having come a few years before TI and DO began to awaken in 1972, I am making my last corrections to this manuscript, to be printed in February and in time for Do and Crew’s 20th Anniversary of the completion of their incarnate task that became known as Heaven’s Gate.

At this time, reports from NASA and others, though confusing to sort out, seem to be showing pictures of TWO LARGE OBJECTS named Comet 45P/Honda and 2016 WF9, seemingly traveling close together and even having interaction between them, one with a tail, hence labeled a comet and the other without a tail, thus some describe as an asteroid or some type of comet hybrid, both headed to a very close rendezvous with the earth along it’s ecliptic pathway and expected to be visible to the naked eye from the northern hemisphere, reaching perihelion by February 11th (now the 16th to the 25th) closely following the moon’s orbit.

Another object was reported to be trailing behind these two, thus as with several other recent comets past, starting with Hale Bopp, appears to be a “companion object.” There are several other objects coming close to the earth. One is called Neowise and the other Johnson.

An asteroid (2017 AG13) was reported by the University of Arizona’s Catalina Sky Survey as having flew past earth on January 7th that was the size of a house – 50-110 feet long and as close as 120,000 miles which is perhaps one of the closest yet as the moon is about 250,000 miles away. It was reported that NASA missed it because of it’s small size though if it hit it would be like a huge nuclear explosion.

I believe these are a further heightening of the many huge signs from the Next Level, highlighting 2017 as the most significant year since 1997 when Do and Crew exited their incarnations. To illustrate this significance, to follow is a little synopsis of the background of some of the bigger “signs” to date that can be shown to have a progressive escalation with a very similar pattern every year since 2013.

Essentially since the 1990’s, there have been steadily increasing, unusual events witnessed in outer space that have repeatedly boggled the minds of the entire gamut of observers and enthusiasts, professional or amateur alike. Likewise on earth with larger and more frequent earthquakes, tsunami’s and smallish volcanic eruptions, then particular to the U.S., drought largely in the southwest, larger hurricanes in the east, larger tornadoes and hail storms in the Midwest, and more social unrest, not seen since the 1960’s and 1970’s. TI and DO had explained that for the sake of their “classroom,” the Next Level held back the greater troubles that were to come until their graduate students could finish their lessons toward becoming Members of the Next Level Above Human.

By the time of their exit in 1997, it was then time to move ahead with the Second Wave they began before they left and that meant letting the “weeds” in Their “garden”, the Space Alien (Luciferian fallen angels) use the “kings of the earth” to further promote their agenda of technology development, to try to get off the earth before they are forced underground again and eventually annihilated completely, which has taken shape as world domination and the many conflicts that would arise from their doing so. It’s very messy as the Space Aliens, TI and DO said were also in competition with one another, hence “Nation against Nation” as Jesus indicated. Some of the space aliens think they are helping humans, by promoting environmental causes because they need healthy human DNA and don’t know much about the Next Level. Others know exactly who the Next Level is as the designers of the earth and all it’s life forms as Their “school” and “garden” to grow Souls upon and resent them and seek to thwart the truth (facts) into religions and spirituality or to the “temples of science” so humans will do anything but gravitate to the Next Level.

In the U.S. the year 2000 began with a type of coup d’etat followed by the 9/11 attacks, I claim was the Rev 11:13 “great shaking (earthquake)” and subsequent unnecessary murderous and profiteering invasions of Afganistan and Iraq that revealed great deceit and fraud in Govt that went unprosecuted, followed again in 2007-8 by another great fraud between Govt and the Wall Street  financial institutions, with both events continuing to have major global ramifications while giving the appearance of normalcy. I have described how these seem to be the evidence of the Revelations, “Two Falls of Babylon,” and the value to the Next Level in those choices made by the humans behind and in support of them, is how more and more people are distrusting and questioning more than ever what they are told by the Govt, and the Corporate owned and largely controlled media. Even criticism of the corporate controlled “State Media” is being used as evidence of fascism – “discrediting the media”, while not recognizing that fascism has been alive and well in the U.S. and other places for even a century, though because of the Next Level’s closer physical presence had it’s largest movement kept at bay until now starting more in 2017.

Meanwhile, especially around the Pacific rim, disastrous earthquakes abound and have stimulated tsunami’s that kill many thousands of people, along with the escalation of volcanic activity, but these are instigated by the Next Level in the process of spading Their “garden” and property that they designed, “seeded” and maintain, because the human kingdom on Their earth has been overrun by humans, under the influence of the Luciferian “fallen angel” (limited) space aliens, who demonstrate weed like predatory behavior. The Next Level seems to be leaving some of the areas of the planet that have received the most Next Level closeness in these “Last Days,” continuous opportunity to change for the better, so are to be spaded last. As They instigate these events, since They maintain a database of which humans have, in their way, sought to have a relationship with Them (not related to who is or isn’t religious or spiritual), know which Souls and/or Spirits qualify to be “saved” (what Do called being “put on ice” (but not literally)) for a future opportunity to live towards Next Level total LIFE (eternal). Therefore any loss of human physical bodies, say in disasters or as victims of wars, etc. doesn’t show who is or isn’t in their good stead. They designed the human kingdom to have temporary life – to be a “stepping stone” into Next Level Membership.

Primary examples of “weed” like behavior is shown when humans seek to turn the eyes of other humans away from the Next Level’s real existence and authority over all. It’s one thing to wonder about what is or isn’t true and/or possible. It’s another to tell people what’s absolutely not possible and thus not true, not the facts. The Luciferian fallen angels do spawn humans to join their ranks against the Next Level. That’s part of the reason some in certain circles, perhaps associated with families, described as the “Illuminati” promote looking upon the Next Level as the “bad aliens” coming to take over humans and/or destroy the earth and human kingdom. The irony is that the Next Level is moving closer to further stimulate the pressure on humans to choose to whom to give allegiance to, between Them, the Next Level and the human Mammalian Kingdom’s Institutional “treasure and wealth,” in all it’s forms, e.g. intellectual, spiritual, scientific, artistic, etc., and will spade their “garden” so that a new civilization can be cultivated with a new planting of spirits and souls for a new “classroom”.

Another primary evidence of how the “weeds have taken over the planet” is witnessed by how many humans instigate and/or support the killing of fellow humans, whether in the death penalty or in so called “self defense” or in wars that include, so called “collateral damage” or by acts of terrorism, whether instigated by lone wolves, gangs, militia’s or with State sponsorship, or by justifying flooding the environment with dangerous to health toxins and doing nothing to correct what can be corrected or by making and distributing weapons designed specifically to kill humans or by thwarting efforts to help those who flee their wars.

The entire Middle East and much of Africa is erupting in war that the “kings of the earth” both instigate and help to maintain, even playing support roles directly or indirectly to both sides in many of the conflicts, and this has all become the new “normal.” It seems this will spread globally at this time.

According to Govt heads like Al Gore and President Obama and their related Govt affiliated Temples of Science it’s a fact that Climate Change, called Global Warming is mostly, even entirely caused by Human activity and is touted as the latest great enemy that without taking drastic action to counter could wipe out much of humanity. Anyone who questions that the observed changes are not necessarily human caused are often vehemently labeled ignorant of the science and a “climate denier,” even while there is significant evidence that the Sun has demonstrated much unusual activity that is being correlated to heating the earth’s magma that in turn stimulates plate shifts that are behind more frequent and larger earthquakes, and volcanic activity, side by side to temperature shifts and/or changes. But if the Sun is mostly the reason for climate change and so called natural calamities, Govt can’t rally people that care about their environment to their causes to raise and direct money into preparation to survive what is happening nearly as well. To say it’s the Sun would also appear apocalyptic, which is largely a non-starter because of how so many tie such terminology to the corrupt religions they modernly have come to despise and rightfully so. Little do many know that what we call “prophecy” simply refers to how the Next Level can lay out, millennium in advance certain events they plan to instigate to make come true to offer as evidence of Their reality and steps toward joining their ranks in a new Kingdom Level that is Above Human in every way and has none of these diseases or calamities or death.

It also just so happens that a great deal of prophecy has indicated, the way the earth would experience it’s next recycling would be by FIRE, though there are an array of calamities scheduled before it’s all finally done with the Lake of Fire, perhaps entire seas of lava to start in earnest during the next few decades.

“Fire” as it’s used in prophecy has several applications, one of which encompasses literal fire as in drought caused forest fire escalation and volcanic activity but includes the FIRE of our passions, whether of Love or Anger and in thought and deed. Anger is shown as committing acts of violence against other humans that could include profiteering to the detriment of others by saturating the environment with man made toxins, radioactive particulate, heavy metals and the petrochemical based drug industry that seems to be led by a very aggressive, even forced vaccination agenda that though can show some short term advantages for some, on the long term are disease promoters the way in which they are constructed and administered to include dangerous toxins. Fire as the Passion of Love relates to the direction of our Love Energy as in all forms of sensuality, as in sexuality, but includes sensuality that can become substance addictions. Giving all our love to our human family, however natural to the human kingdom is a continence of the building of our self, what is also termed our ego and/or what some would refer to as achieving enlightenment that all keep us from moving closer to graduating the Human mammalian kingdom. This is why all the passions need to be overcome to qualify for Next Level Membership and why that Overcoming Process is compared in scripture to the making of pure Gold and a Trial By Fire.

All these Fires are at this time raging greater in all of us, which is why tempers are shorter, people are quick to condemn others, quick to act violently, and/or to use unnecessary force to constrain someone who may also be acting out their “fire” whether on the close personal level or on the global level between nation states.

This is not to suggest those who have engaged and/or still engage in these fiery passions (most all of us) are condemned. It is the Judgment Time prophesied but we each judge ourselves, not by what we have gotten into in the human kingdom but by what we choose to get out of. When we awaken to how we have participated in certain of these “fires”, we can ask TI and DO and Their Next Level for help to separate from further participation and then look for the opportunities to take steps in that direction while continuing to seek further growth from there by keeping up the asking for service, trusting TI and DO and Crew will help you with every step so it’s not so overwhelming to consider. This begins our separation from our humanness which is the process towards eventually graduating the human kingdom. The Next Level isn’t against our using any of the services or substances and tools even humans have derived. They simply want us to look to them for solutions to problems we encounter so they can know who still has some of Their “holy” Mind in their possession to then work with them more.

TI and DO said the “weeds” in Their “garden” would be unknowingly assisting the Next Level in the needed spading process that Jesus described as the pulling up of the Tares at this time. Part of allowing the “weeds” to thrive for a while means the escalation of “trouble” (Tribulation) they cause that would include some reverse of the social gains stimulated by the Next Level’s closer physical presence that essentially started in the mid 1800’s, seen as the movements against slavery and/or for women rights and/or for seeking more holistic health and/or for the right to explore all thought forms and for the people to have a voice in their governments, etc.

However difficult to deal with, by not fighting fire with fire, people are showing the Next Level they are made of more than their animal like behaviors and ways. With exceptions among individuals, the Religions and especially relative to Christianity, due to it’s claim of allegiance to what Jesus taught, (as the previous  Representative who provided the formula to make application into the Kingdom of Heaven), no longer represent their founders so their membership are especially being tested to show the Next Level if they are really trying to abide by everything Jesus taught or not. One example of abiding by what Jesus taught was shown in the news, in the case of Dylann Roof, who admitted killing a number of people in a largely black church in Charlotte, North Carolina. Some in the church lost friends and family members but refused to be in favor of the death penalty for Roof. That’s what Jesus and Moses taught, though I understand that can be very difficult to rise into abiding by, but it shows the presence of Next Level “Holy Mind/Spirit” with them. It may take time for some to rise to that stand.

In many nations sects divide themselves along ethnic and racial lines and legitimize what has been called ethnic cleansing genocides like occurred among so called Jews, Christians and Muslims in Europe, Asia and Africa throughout history, even to date. Those that refuse to go with that flow when it’s not humanly profitable to do, are Standing up for Moses and/or Jesus (and since Islam considers both high prophets, I can’t imagine their serious adherents feeling justified to act otherwise, though like others in all religions may no longer follow equivalent guidelines for advanced behavior as taught by the Next Level Above Human).

The Next Level is interested in harvesting “Souls” (they initially plant) into Their Kingdom, not human flesh bodies as some choose to wrongly interpret from letters in the New Testament attributed to Paul of Tarsus. That’s why, if we do abide by what the Next Level incarnate Representatives have taught and we lose our physical vehicle because of, our true LIFE is not lost as the Next Level will advance the Soul to their next step of growth that at one stage might even include the receipt of a new physical vehicle that seems to be what the primary disciples of Jesus received that were self sacrificed when they returned by crashing some of their primitive spacecrafts in Texas, New Mexico and Arizona in the late 1940’s and early 1950’s so they could perform their next task for Their Older Members and to complete their Overcoming of the human kingdom.

At this time in particular, the ability to see what’s true about any event, the facts and/or ways of thinking outside the human norms is heightened for some while is vanishing for most. It’s interesting that whether staunch atheist, agnostic, religionist or spiritualist, etc. many cling to one narrow view and tend to ignore or even aggressively discount the possibility of what they don’t know and what may be true about the other beliefs. Often those that don’t agree 100% with certain group mindsets, interpretations of events, are quickly labeled as a troll for their enemy, or a nut-job, or a naive-blind follower, brainwashed (in a negative way, unlike the way Jesus meant it related to baptism) or a conspiracy theorist, science denier, false Christ, devil, New Ager, cultist, etc.

An alternative radio talk show host says we live in the United States of Amnesia as if people have forgotten about all the atrocities past, but I say it’s more like the United States of Confusion where the most confused act like they are anything but. Is it any coincidence that the word Babylon from it’s Hebrew origin means “confusion” and it’s not very far fetched to see in the Revelations prophecy the reference to Babylon as describing America, the “woman” who sits on top as a queen, to lead the “BEAST” that is the Secret Govt that comes about because of the release of the Luciferian Space Aliens from the bottomless pit that occurred at the time of the Next Level’s staged, so called UFO crashes.

So every year since 2013, there has been a repeated pattern of large objects from deep space performing significant displays for earthlings starting with the Siberian Chelyabinsk meteor on Feb. 15th, whose sound wave blew out thousands of windows and doors. This was followed into March by many Fireballs, that  video’s show don’t resemble meteors, around the earth but noted over various U.S. places including California, Texas, Utah and the eastern seaboard from Ohio to Florida. Each year in late March there was a near miss asteroid reported along with two or more bright Comets, though not close together or alike in their brightness as we are about to witness in 2017. In 2013 the PanStarrs Comet was photographed to have some kind of object just ahead of it’s coma, thus out front. (The Hale Bopp Comet was reported to have a companion object but by perihelion on March 22, 1997 this object was no longer visible but did at that time have three distinct tails, later classified by a NASA scientist forum as having a “double nucleus”). Then  there would be less obvious comet activity followed by an additional very unique show of some sort, often another Comet that in 2013 was called ISON.

Pictures from NASA of comet ISON in November of 2013 appeared to be doctored by adding pixels to cover what was really there, obvious to regular observers of space objects past, that though further away than ISON, Hubble space telescope pictured with far more detail than in the ISON pics. By using software filters, researchers were able to remove the pixelation that revealed three bright objects that were flying in a V formation, while the point of the V was round and large side objects were very long and thin to look like a flying wing formation. Then after ISON dove into the sun and wasn’t expected to survive it came out the other side of the sun and at a changed trajectory as the official Solar and Heliospheric Observatory  (SOHO) site shows clearly, while the Wiki page still reports it as disappeared, and then was photographed to have about 7 objects flying in that same kind of V formation. One video seems to show how it was followed by another most mysterious “companion” object that looked like the character in the game PacMan.

Then on July 21st the SOHO spacecraft took video that briefly appeared on one of the YouTube channels where individuals report on all that was being observed in the many satellite telescopes, as NASA was permitting 24 hr. a day observation via web sites, but would often cut their live feed when something very unusual would happen but usually not until someone captured it. What was captured this time appeared as two huge objects glowing bright white but with energy all around them. The primary object was sitting on top of the Sun’s corona and looked like an upside down flying saucer that also looked like a hat and a broad bodied T shape. To it’s “right hand side” the second object, though barely visible. I immediately thought of the scripture that described The Father who I was showing evidence was incarnate in the name, TI, as if this object was TI’s head and was “clothed with the sun” as shown in Rev 12:1.

And thus the other object to the Father’s right hand as prophecy says would be the Father’s Son who I show evidence was incarnate in the name Do as the sign of the return of the one who was Jesus, but this time not incarnate but in his “Glory” (brilliance).

Then in June/July of 2015 the images from NASA’s Dawn and New Horizon Spacecrafts, I refer to as the Ceres Light Tower, Cityscape and Pyramid and Pluto’s Four equivalent looking Rectangular Hanger Bays and it’s Earthly characteristics, that continue to baffle space scientists, but relate to TI and DO’s movie script in 1983 that suggested Pluto might have been an “earthlab” inside. Pluto pictures are still coming in and the latest is the sighting of giant ice towers 500-1000 meters tall. In October came Comet Siding Spring and another companion object. When Siding Spring came to perihelion to Mars, Mars put out a huge flash that was captured by an astronomer in the Canary Islands. Plus in the image there was another very large companion object that as silly as it sounds looks sort of like an eyeball – white around a black center that moves closer to Mars right before the Siding Spring rendezvous.

This time period from January to mid February to late March/early April is very significant to TI and DO’s history while incarnate. This was before they took the names TI and DO and when they left Houston and their human families, careers, friends and lifestyles behind for good on New Years Eve at midnight, thus in the first minutes of 1/1/73. They went to a ranch house in Boerne, Texas, in the Hill Country where over “less than 6 weeks,” the way Do reported, they independently received the same ideas and understanding that included how They, Their Souls had come from “outer space,” – the Kingdom of Heaven, for the purpose of “Bringing Updates to the Bible” and to “Fulfill Prophecy.” Thus by Mid February, They left Boerne with a strong sense of what task They had to do together as They had no other reason to be together. They then traveled all around the U.S. to try to learn what Prophecy They were to fulfill, until approximately in September, They were camping on the Rogue River at Gold Beach, Oregon and came to know They were to fulfill the Book of Revelations prophecy of the Two Witnesses. Neither liked to think that as both were put off by people who would say they were the reincarnation of some Biblical figure. It would be Christmas day, while They were in St. Louis, at the time when the Comet Kohoutek was coming to perihelion that They would set up Their becoming “like thieves in the night.”

January to February of 2013 would be exactly 40 years from that time in 1973 when these patterns of “signs” started to occur. According to the records, the Kingdom of God in Heaven, what TI and DO called the Physical Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human, who are out of the human framework of time, consider 40 years on earth to be like an “hour” in their Kingdom. However, They don’t have clocks, but use events they schedule around the movements of the spheres for the sake of the human kingdom they are nurturing as their Soul “garden.”

TI and DO first met and began their awakening around March/April of 1972, then first sent out what they called Statement One in March of 1975 that resulted in being invited to speak to a meditation group in the North Hollywood part of the greater Los Angeles (city of God’s angels) in early April. To their surprise this meeting and subsequent meetings in Stanford University and Canada College in the San Francisco Bay area and then by September 14th in Waldport, Oregon would yield about 70 serious students of which I was one.

It was February 25th 1976 when Comet West would come to perihelion and was a naked eye comet that also split twice, so into four parts. On April 21st TI said “the harvest is over” choosing to cease holding public meetings and by July 4th they called Their four groups together with Their little group to the Wyoming wilderness where we lived in tents in the Medicine Bow National Forest. Then in late September or early October of that year TI and DO sent 19 students, of the then nearly 100 students, out of the group, saying they weren’t serious enough to accomplish the task of overcoming their humanness, as TI and DO were then most focused on teaching.

The FIRST HOUR’S Harvest WAVE followed until early in 1993 when Do, without TI incarnate, (as planned and shown in Revelations 12), with His newly Graduate Student Crew (The Saints) started the SECOND and LAST HOUR Harvest WAVE by Do boldly revealing that he was the same Older Member Soul from the Next Level who had been incarnate in the human vehicle named Jesus. He never said he was Jesus because that was the name of the vehicle He used 2000 years ago and changed over into a Next Level “glorified” vehicle, having made His “Eye Single,” to fill his entire vehicle (lampstand) with light (The Holy Mind/Spirit from His Older Member – Father who at the time was operating from a spacecraft (mansion/dwelling) within the Heavens, to complete his Christing (Overcoming the human world) Process.

The START to the SECOND WAVE would continue through to 1997 with each of what prophecy refers to as the 7 Thunders – public disclosures, where the truth about TI and DO and Their Crew of “Saints” identity was completely revealed (without showing all the detailed prophecy fulfillments), with Their final 7th Thunder in Two Phases, starting in 1996 with the provision of Their Book entitled, ‘How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered,’ that became the content of Their web site, Heavensgate.com, that concluded in the Second Phase with Their voluntary, “laying down the lives of Their human vehicles, finishing the incarnate part of The task They came to do, by March 22, 1997, when the Hale Bopp Comet and it’s Companion Object came to perihelion.

So the “Jesus” return, Do incarnate in his new vehicle officially started over the period of 1993 to 1997, but Jesus said he would return in the New Age, where an age, Do felt was generally a 2000 year period of time that establishes the time of the New Millennium, which would be the year 2000 to 2001. According to the Hebrew calendar that last year began in today’s U.S. calendar system in September of 1996 because scholars have determined it is off by 4 years as Jesus’ vehicle was said to be born in 4 B.C. This means that the fulfillment of He and his Crew’s Exit was over 4 days time starting on March 20-21, 1997, the spring Vernal Equinox to be Done by March 23-24, 1997 matching up with the Jehovah/Moses and Father/Jesus timeline.

That same vehicle that was named Jesus was not scheduled to return during the next end of the age incarnate time, though it’s possible He may have that same vehicle or one just like it upon the end of this LAST – SECOND WAVE – His Final Return, with His Armada of Spacecrafts to include his Graduate Students (Saints) with Their new Next Level vehicles, said in prophecy as His coming “in His Glory,” instead of appearing as just another human. He would at that time, show his Identity (“Face”) in some way, but “wearing” (wrapped around his Soul body) a “vesture (vehicle) dipped in blood,” – was baptized, when he laid down that vehicle’s life 2000 years ago, though Do said he would not be showing anyone scars to prove and this would not be incarnate or like a hologram. I suspect this will be seen by some humans as a Space Alien invasion and when they see the event they will run into their underground cities.

In 2016, again starting in earnest in January, there were many new comets. Most notable were Comet 252P Linear and 2016 BA14 (Panstarrs) who passed by earth at a range of 3.3 million miles on March 21, 2016 and at 2.2 million miles on March 22, 2016 that the Jet Propulsion Laboratory referred to as TWINS due to “intriguingly similar orbits”. P/2016 BA 14 was first thought to be an asteroid but then showed a faint tail so was reclassified a comet. This is remarkably similar to the Two or more comets that come to perihelion in January and February of 2017, with the first referred to as Neowise and another as Johnson that may be in addition to Honda and 2016 WF9 that seem to be “twins” once again, like the way TI and DO served as the Two Witnesses. However this time around, TI and DO may bring four unusual Comet like objects to illustrate the Rev 9:13 prophecy, the part fulfilled AFTER the Sixth Angels Trumpet Sounding re: “the Four Horns of the Golden Altar which is before God” and this most specific time, who may represent the return of the Four Living Beings – the Four Eldest Members among the 24 Elders of TI and DO’s Crew of 38+4 who laid down their lives for TI and DO and the Next Level Kingdom of Heaven.

What is left to say, the details of how TI and DO did and continue to fulfill all the prophecies was first submitted to the publisher in this manuscript on December 23, 2016 to be printed for distribution world wide in time for the 20 year anniversary of TI and DO and Their Graduate Crew’s completion of Their Task which is part of what prophecy refers to as the 7th Angels Trumpet and the Fourth Seal Opening. No doubt there will be many events to come in the heavens and on earth. The best advise I can give to everyone is to have no fear, but to just, “Do it”, one step at a time – Looking Up to TI and DO and you will never be disappointed.

This “Little Book” is Done

TI and DO The Father and “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate UFO Two Witnesses – Cover, Overview, TOC and Section I.

January 26, 2017

752034-ti-do-father-jesus-heavens-gate-ufo-two-witnesses-front-cover

 This “Little Book” Provides the “Backside” Evidence Showing How All Jesus’ Prophecy Revelations are Fulfilled By Those Who were Known as:

TI & DO
The Father and “Jesus” Heaven’s Gate
UFO Two Witnesses

Who Returned Incarnate With Their “Saints”
From 1972 to 1997
Prophesied in the Book of Revelations

Termed by Christians as
“The Second Coming”

From
The Physical “Evolutionary” Level Above Human
The Kingdom of God in Heaven

Whose Membership: “Wear” Physical Vehicles (Bodies),
Grown on a Vine
(That Human bodies are Designed to Resemble)

To Work Within Planet Sized Spacecrafts
Like Pluto and Ceres
That Serve as Laboratories for Their Earth
Soul-Growing “Garden” Experiments

That Incorporate the Negative Influence of
The Luciferian “Space” Aliens, aka “The Fallen Angels” So
Prospective New Members, Directed By Incarnate Older Members
May Overcome the Human “Evolutionary” Kingdom

To Graduate Into the
Next Level Kingdom In the Literal Heavens

SAWYER


© 2017 Sawyer. All rights reserved.

This book is protected by Common Law copyright. Permission is
hereby granted to reproduce this book, or portions thereof, as
long as the content is unchanged, i.e., nothing added to it or
taken away from it as long as it is for non-commercial purposes.

Scripture taken from the King James Version of the Bible.

Translations of Scripture taken from the Strongs Hebrew and Greek Dictionary


This “Little Book” provides detailed evidence from everything Jesus prophesied to show how and why those called, Ti (Tee) and Do (Doe) were the new incarnations of the Ones referred to as the Father and Jesus, who with Their Crew of Student “Saints,” were on earth again to fulfill the promised return of Their Kingdom during these “End Times,” through Their task recorded as the “Two Witnesses” in the Book of Revelations that was completed when they exited their incarnations in 1997 – seen in the world’s news as Heaven’s Gate.

Here is a tiny bit of the evidence of Their return that will be covered in these next pages in great detail, examining most every verse from the Book of Revelations, in context with both the Old and New Testaments and in consideration of the many translation options from the Hebrew, Aramaic and Greek and most importantly in how TI and DO’s teachings, behaviors, ways and lifestyle coincided, without Their trying to do so, as I, Sawyer witnessed as Their student for 19 years.

-Father and Son both reside, (dwell with, abode) with Their Students. (Joh 14:22-23)
-They both have new names and the One who was “Jesus” identifies His Father. (Rev 3:12, Rev 14:1)
-They come incarnate in the task of the Two Witnesses to speak publicly (prophesy) New Revealing about the reality of Their Kingdom, how and when it can be entered, that serves to gather Their returned “Saints,” the Souls who were their students with Jesus and Moses. (Luk 17:30, Mat 24:31).
-The Father incarnates into a female human body and “Mind/Spirit births” His Son to the Throne. (Rev 12)
-They are both Olive Trees, Lampstands, and are Anointed so are both Christs. (Rev 11:3-4, Zec 4:1-14)
-They speak plainly, (open, bold, confident), not in parables (Luk 12:2) and Students can ask the Father questions directly. (Joh 16:25-27)
-Their prophecy is focused in the West and Southwest U.S.A., described as the spiritual (symbolic) Sodom (scorched, desert) e.g. Las Vegas, Egypt (“two straights” (Streets, Ways (FIRST & LAST)) and New Jerusalem; California (Los Angeles) to Texas, (Rev 3:12), to a “new nation (people)” (Mat 21:42-43), leaving Jerusalem in Palestine/Israel “desolate” (empty of Their Updated Mind/Spirit – Presence). (Rev 11:8, Mat 23:37-39)
-In 1975 They are subdued (overcome) by the U.S. national media, mouthpiece of the “Beast” – the Secret Govt (Mystery Babylon) formed because of the release of the Luciferian Space Aliens from their “bottomless pit” prison in the 1940’s to 1950’s during the 5th Angels Trumpet Sounding. (Rev 9, 11:7, 12:4, 17)
-The Father’s incarnation Exit was seemingly “natural”-“Earth Opened Her Mouth.” in 1985. Do and Students Exited by laying (falling) down Their human bodies in 1997, shown by the comprehensive translation of the Greek “apokteino auto” as “to separate by dying Their selves.” (Rev 11:7,16, Rev 12:16)
-Their ascension, Jesus called a “spirit birth,” compared to wind, not seen as physical bodies going up. The “cloud” (of light) was the Hale-Bopp Comet with it’s photographed “companion object.” (Rev 11:12, Joh 3:5-8)
-Do Comes Public as the return of “Jesus” in 1993, shown as sitting on a “white horse,” the human body He took named Marshall Applewhite, which He purifies to Recover Virginity. “Bow” represents the Covenant (rainbow) with the “litter/fold” He “births” by directing each Students own Overcoming of Humanness. (Rev 6:2)
-The Red/Ruddy “Horse” – G.W. Bush, et al, used the 9/11 WTC attacks – the “great earth(shaking)” (1st Fall of “Babylon”) to wield a great sword (military) for a perpetual “war on terror.” (Rev 6:3-4, 11:13, 14:8)
-Barack Obama, et al, was the Black/Deep Blue (jacinth) “Horse” presiding over the stabilizing of the Global Financial Crisis (2nd Fall of “Babylon”) manufactured to usher in the U.S. BEAST’s riding the yolk of the New World Order (U.N.) (Rev 6:5-6, Rev 13, 14:8, 18:2)
-Sign of Opening of Temple of God in Heaven revealed by NASA Dawn spacecraft photos of dwarf planet Ceres’ cityscape of lights with 5+ mile high crystal-like Tower as evidence of 2017 4th Seal Opening: Green (Space Alien tare (weed) harvest, NWO front promotion of human caused global warming) Horse (US President) agenda, accelerating death in Tribulation/Judgment Hour = LAST Harvest Wave (Rev 6:8, 11:19, 14:20, 15:5)
-Luciferian (restricted Space) Aliens are depicted as fowls, birds of prey, locusts(Mat 13:4;Rev 9:3,18:2, 19:17)
-Afterward, Do returns with His “Armada” of brightly shining (glorious) Clouds of Light – “horses” (spacecrafts) for every eye to see, with His FIRST Fruit Graduate (Saints) all “wearing” Their new Kingdom of God “made” (grown to an adult on a vine, not born of woman) physical, biological bodies, with His being “like the Son of Man,” Jesus’ “dipped in blood body (vesture).”(Rev 1:7,11:19,14:14,16:15,19:11-14, 1Co 15:39+)


Overview

Evidence of these claims come from everything Jesus said in the four “gospel” records and throughout the Book of Revelations, cross referenced to the Moses and Old Testament (OT) Prophet’s records, to reveal how and why TI and DO fulfilled the task described as the “Two Witnesses,” Two Christs, the same Ones described as The Father in Heaven and His Son, (the One who came incarnate in the body named Jesus), returning this time, together, incarnate (in the flesh) as partners for the FIRST of a two WAVE “Harvest” conclusion of the experimental task They both began as recorded in the Book of Genesis as the Elohim and Adam and Enoch and then in the other OT records as Jehovah and Moses and Elijah.

It will be shown how and why these Two Witnesses were prophesied by Jesus to have New Names for Their New, “in-the-flesh” Return, (that has been called Jesus’ “Second Coming”), to occur during the New Age, aka End Time, in a New geographical area (not to the Middle East/Israel), as a New Nation, (ethnic populous), described as the New Jerusalem (also having a New Name).

The New geographic area will be shown to be primarily in the Western U.S. from the Mississippi river to the Pacific, as the “Temple” area, where the FIRST Harvest WAVE is staged. The Southwest became the “Altar” area. Elder Students (Saints) gave their physical vehicle’s lives, they’d received from giving their human lives in service to Jesus, by intentionally crashing primitive spacecrafts, called “UFOs” to release their Souls to incarnate into prepared human vehicles to rendezvous with their teachers to finish their Overcoming of humanness lessons.

It will be shown that; what these two individuals named TI and DO taught, was exactly what Jesus, and before then Moses were teaching and demonstrating, (appropriate to Their student body’s grade in Their school), but as with Jesus, brought updates and used new plain and direct generic, (non-religious) terminology, rather than speaking to most people in parables with hidden meanings. This was necessary due to the way the Lower Forces of the planet, headed by the Luciferian Space Alien Souls (fallen Angels) were permitted by the Kingdom in the Heavens to distort and dilute the truth Jesus (and before then, Moses) bore, by sowing seeds of misinformation that became organized into Religions and to date New Age Spirituality. These distortions were allowed to provide all humans 100% choice of what they want to become and in who they choose to serve, as Jesus said was between, “God (The Kingdom of God’s Older Members (Deities)) and Mammon (treasure, wealth in all the Human forms). One of many misconceptions is that the Kingdom of God is a Spiritual realm. It is but is also physical and biological, just like throughout Their creation.

Some of the generic terminology TI and DO used, described the Kingdom of God or Kingdom of Heaven as The Physical Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human, whose membership are not limited to any one planet. Membership have true freedom to circulate throughout the literal “heavens” (near or outer space) to perform their tasks. (Like Star Trek without human mammalian behaviors they have outgrown). The use of the term “Evolution” has nothing to do with Darwin’s theories, but instead describes the way there exists four kingdom levels of life on earth; mineral, plant, animal and human. The human kingdom was designed to be a stepping stone (footstool) to deposit Souls (that are like seeds) within and then to nurture them to grow towards taking their Next Evolutionary Step into what They termed in shorthand as the Next Level.

TI and DO indicated that Next Level members dwell within Spacecrafts, (even Planet Sized like Pluto, (and perhaps Saturn and/or Earth’s Moon and/or dwarf planet Ceres and others), that serve as Laboratories for Their “Soul” growing Earth “Garden” experimental, (always improving and free willed), experiential “God Astronaut Training Program,” They design into Earth Civilizations They spawn and nurture to graduate new Members from, (as they have outgrown mammalian reproduction and are eternal so don’t need new members but are joyed to provide what they have). They are from the future, the only one a human or human equivalent can attain to.

A big difference between the human and the other kingdom levels beneath it, is how a human does not automatically evolve into their next higher kingdom. It can only be accomplished with the direct assistance from  an existing Older Member from the Next Level Above Human, who has accomplished the transition before, even many times, who comes into human flesh, thus “undercover,” to teach and demonstrate the Overcoming of Humanness Process in stages, that are like “trimesters” in a human baby’s birth, over millenniums of time.

It is the Soul that is as a physical seed containing biological “programs”, like software that is deposited (planted) into a human vehicle (the biological body – genetic hardware) that can be grown into a Next Level Member. TI and DO taught that the Next Level was many membered and referred to them as; Older Members (Jesus described as his Father in Heaven (who wasn’t incarnate then)) and Younger Members like Archangels and those coming up who are provided degrees of service, while the Oldest Member they called the Chief of Chiefs.

TI and DO taught that Souls were actually physical containers, like a pillow case or pocket, though less dense than the human flesh containers they are deposited within and it’s that Soul, if grown to maturity, that becomes a body that is graduated (harvested) into the Next Level and is eternal thereafter. New graduate Souls are then provided with a more dense physical body (a vehicle to wear) appropriate to their new task assignments in their new Above Human Society. These new vehicles are grown on a vine in a laboratory by technicians, said in the Records (Bible) as “made” as opposed to “begotten” – born from mammalian reproductive methods.

It will be shown how Paul of Tarsus became one of the Luciferian’s “best puppets.” Paul was never a disciple of Jesus and was the first Christian preachers used as a pawn to distort the formula Jesus taught and became Satan’s best agent by having him infiltrate the young believers of the Jesus “cult.” It’s not clear whether Paul was well meaning or a Roman agent but his main “blasphemy” (expressing to others things that are against the Next Level’s true information) was saying that no one needs to change significantly to qualify to enter the Kingdom of Heaven but can be saved and enter Heaven by only having faith. Paul did not have an assigned task from Jesus and never quoted him or taught much of what he taught. His letters were influenced by the Luciferian Lower Forces, so can not be trusted and ended up being used to dilute and distort the truth, largely seen as today’s Christianity.

This book will attempt to reveal how in the past, religions and the modern definition of spirituality can be  stepping stones to the whole truth about how to become a member of the Kingdom of Heaven, but only when one begins to see through the ways organizations stifle open minded exploration of new ideas, concepts and perspectives, even on ancient records, can they remain open to what the Older Members say when they come incarnate to look for their “sheep”. Such belief systems today have become “killers of Souls,” due to their promotion of stagnated thinking, archaic concepts, ritualistic practices, less accurate or wrong definition of terms (often lost in translations), changing what was meant to be taken as literal into a figurative or “spiritual,” then diluted meaning and the soothing, even addicting affect that goes with feeling we belong to something higher than humans. If we become teachers in various religions we become easily captured to those mindsets and especially when it becomes popular. Do indicated that people “hardly stood a chance” of seeing the truth through the varied misinterpretations of scripture and those who portray themselves as teachers, guides and facilitators to Godliness.

Likewise, it will be shown how Atheism and any other human belief, non-belief, philosophy, path, practice or scientific study can also be used as steps towards the ultimate perspective of what is most true and thus most real about our reality as a Next Level school. TI and DO said it best as, “All paths can lead to the top of the mountain, but there is only one way off.” In other words to paraphrase Jesus, the way to the highest truths and the Life he spoke of, will only come to those who ask to find, seek to know and knock on the doors of the Living Beings who Created everything, all the planets and all the life forms, whose “kingdom” is not of this world, but who exist throughout the literal Heavens. Becoming a member of the Next Level was always meant to be an individual endeavor. Being part of a group that refers to themselves as on a path to God has nothing to do with the relationship each could choose to form and maintain with an Older Member in the Next Level by projecting their asking far into the most distant stars (heavens) to ask how to become a prospective candidate for Membership. This is what Jesus meant by teaching to address the Father in Heaven with our prayers. “Heaven” is defined to include all the elevated areas above the earth, but especially where the planets and stars are seen and any and all points beyond.

It will be shown how the overall Return of the Next Level Kingdom was scheduled in Two Primary Harvest WAVES, the FIRST and the LAST:

The FIRST was presented when the Two Returning Older Members awakened their chosen and prepared human vehicles (bodies) in the early 1970’s and then unknowingly began their 1260 day prophecy period in 1973, but attracted almost all their first students when they were invited to speak in the North Hollywood part of Los Angeles, California starting in March/April of 1975, that resulted in subsequent public meetings in the San Francisco Bay area and then in Waldport, Oregon, which was the meeting I, named by Do, Sawyer attended and joined from.

It was October of 1975 when TI and DO, then going by the names Bo and Peep were propelled into the U.S. national, “town square” like spotlight, covered by all three network news stations, because 34 individuals left all behind after hearing Bo and Peep’s information at the Waldport, Oregon meeting. At that meeting TI and DO spoke of needing to leave all behind to begin to overcome the human world, that is like that start of a metamorphosis of a caterpillar into a butterfly. The caterpillar must leave it’s world behind to begin it’s chrysalis stage. The chrysalis was equivalent to a Christening or Christing that Jesus completed by the time of his Transfiguration. After Jesus voluntarily set up his capture, knowing the corrupt religious leadership wanted to kill him, he “layed down his body” on his Father’s instruction, saying “no man takes it from me” (his human vehicles life). Then he healed that body over 3 days time, a characteristic of what he had metamorphosed into inside his human vehicle. He proceeded to prove to his disciples he was still flesh and bone, and was NOT a SPIRIT and could eat and drink and be touched, but could also appear and disappear and defy gravity at will, a characteristic of the “changed over” vehicle he had. After proving these things and many more to them for about 40 days, he took his changed over physical body with him into a “cloud” that humans today might call a UFO, but is actually in this case a cloud (covered) physical spacecraft.

TI and DO’s speaking (prophecy) period of 1260 days was geared primarily to the Souls who had completed their previous trimester of Overcoming of Humanness Lesson Plan, they began while in the flesh with Jesus and for some before then with Moses. It will be shown how these Souls were spoken of primarily as the Four Living Beings and the Four and Twenty Elders and I suspect the two groups referred to as 7 Angels each, equaling 42 who became the FIRST “Fruit” Harvested, the number of members of the Heaven’s Gate group, (38 + 4).

Every harvest requires “leaps of faith” (so to speak, though they are not at all “blind”, though appear to be for those who don’t recognize their calling). For Jesus’ Apostles (at least, but perhaps for the 70 as well) they could have left behind family, houses and land to literally follow Jesus, which is one Edge of the Two Edged Instruction that becomes like a sword in how it cuts ties, and this is what was referred to as the “catching away”, actually being “caught” (like a fish), where the truth is the bait to catch the human vehicle by, as Jesus said to his first disciples he would make them “fishers of men”. This part of the Overcoming of Humanness Process was distorted into the idea of “rapture”. TI and DO had the same requirement of those who chose to become their students.

Jesus, at his exit time, required his faithful Apostles (an assigned task to be His delegates to the world) to “give their life” in service to His (their Older Member’s) instructions that would result in their Souls exit of their incarnation –  the death of their human vehicle. For Jesus and His Apostles and other fully dedicated Students (Disciples), that meant speaking publically the truth Jesus provided which He knew would get them killed eventually. (As he said, if they hate me they will hate you). So He sent them to their human death but He knew their Soul would not be harmed and would enter into LIFE in the Next Level where they would be rewarded with a new Next Level vehicle, grown especially for each one of them. (The Next Level grows physical vehicles to full maturity on a vine, as mammalian reproduction is primitive to them and is the reason that desire for sexuality and procreation on the human level needs to be overcome as part of the qualifications for Next Level membership). For these 38+4 students with Do, after years of consideration (I witnessed the preparation for until September of 1994 when I left them), though they preferred to not need to do this, chose to exit their incarnations by ingesting a strong barbiturate mixture that put their vehicles into permanent sleep in what the world would see as a mass suicide. They were at that time referred to as Heaven’s Gate so the headlines read with phrases like “Heaven’s Gate Suicide cult”. This is NOT to say “suicide” is the answer for anyone, as we each actually can not grow unless we have a physical body. Suicide on the human level is most often a selfish act and a way to avoid learning difficult lessons in life. This LAST harvest WAVE comes with the overall instruction to Stand for TI and DO, which will not be looked at kindly by those who are invested in misinformation.

Do certainly knew he and Ti’s group was a “subculture” and in response to being labeled a cult by the media said they were the “cult of truth” and the “cult of cults.” It will be shown that Jesus and his disciples were just as much a “cult” in their day, in relationship to what had become the “normal” cultures of the mainstream religious, the governmental institutions and that society, that Jesus and TI and DO had no allegiance to, though also didn’t choose to fight against.

TI and DO’s information is shown to align with the prophecy as delivered via the Seven Thunders (Roars) by the Lion of the Tribe of Juda, the Seventh of which started when Do and his Crew compiled a Book they named, ‘How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered’ (Purple Book). This Book that became the basis of their web site HeavensGate.com along with Their Exit Statements demonstrated the conclusion to the FIRST Hour shown in prophecy as the 1st Seal Opening – with Do “sitting” on His White “Horse” – the human vehicle He chose, that had even been last named “Applewhite”. White, mostly had to do with making that vehicle “pure”, though the vehicle’s skin coloration is described in prophecy as, “His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow”. All racial consciousness, identifying oneself by their vehicles race, needs to be overcome to graduate into Membership in the Next Level.

The LAST “Harvest” WAVE pertains most to those recorded as the “remaining,” “remnant” or those “elected” and who elect to take their next step towards graduation when they get the calling. These are also Souls who were brought back by the Next Level to have the opportunity to take over a human vehicle the Next Level helped them prepare, to recognize their Heavenly Father in the incarnation named Do. That recognition would be of His teachings –  the words and information He and Ti provided that constitute His (Holy) Mind aka Spirit and His characteristic behaviors and ways that He demonstrated while incarnate that required of his Students the same showing of allegiance to Him as Jesus required of those who chose to become His students. These will be faced with the lesson plan (song), that at the least entails believing TI and DO represent that Kingdom that created the earth and all of it’s occupants and are willing to stand in defense of that belief and maintain that stand until their departure – no matter what the consequences. This “standing” takes place primarily during what was prophesied as the “Time of great trouble not seen since the beginning of the world,” aka the Great Tribulation, starting largely during the 4th thru 6th Seal Openings that are upon us in 2017.

This time period has also been referred to in OT prophecy as the Judgment time period (day) or more specifically the Judgment Hour (approx. 40 years) that begins at the end of the FIRST Hour after Do and Crew exited in 1997, shown as beginning with the time of the 7th Angel’s Trumpet Sounding.

That Sounding first took place by Do’s coming public (without Ti’s incarnate presence) in the 1990’s by what can be seen as the “7 Thunders/Roars” of Revelations 10, the first of which started when He, with His Older Member – Ti, came public in 1975, that Do completed in 1988 by writing a booklet entitled “’88 Update – The UFO Two and their Crew.” (To TI and DO the acronym UFO simply referred to a “cloud of light” – a Next Level spacecraft hidden by a cloud covering as opposed to being a Space Alien craft). Subsequent Roars/Thunders are shown as; the 1992 Beyond Human Video Tape Series Do and Crew made, the 1993 Info-Ad in USA Today, then the dozens of publications in alternative newspapers, the 1994 Student delivered public meeting schedule (as Do didn’t give any further public meetings himself after doing so with Ti from 1975-1976), the 1995 posting to the World Wide Web the document ‘Undercover “Jesus” Surfaces Before Departure,’ where Do outlines most boldly how he was the return of the same Older Member who had been incarnate in the body named, “Jesus”. Jesus  knew he wouldn’t be returning incarnate in the same human vehicle he left with, which is why he said, “many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many” and finally in two phases of soundings, the 7th as the Heavens Gate Web site that provided an anthology of all their materials since 1975 followed less than a year later in the timing of the Hale Bopp Comet’s very unusual display, scientists are still pondering, Their exit of  their incarnations in 1997 and the Exit Statements They made.

As with all prophecy there are multiple interpretations and multiple manifestations in both the physical and mental/spiritual realms. Pertaining to things humans did, as I believe was set up by a Next Level crew to provide, came the 2009 National Geographic Channel’s internet broadcast documentary entitled, “Final Report: Heaven’s Gate” that was primarily a recap of the media frenzy and misinformation from their very public “laying down of their (human) lives”, except for suggesting as a question whether they, identified as “Heaven’s Gate” (TI and DO and Crew), were the anticipated “Second Coming of Jesus,” perhaps the first and biggest national media organization to voice such a perspective.

This time in 2017, as a part of this LAST “harvest” WAVE, includes what I believe is this “Little Book” that is also described in Rev 5:1 prophecy as the “backside” or “after” and/or the historic background “behind” (what was provided by Jehovah/Father and Moses/Jesus). The BOOK comprises the updates TI and DO and crew brought that they had published that I refer to as the Purple Book, as it’s said in prophecy to be “written from within the Throne” and TI and DO were the Throne. (Most of the Purple Books contents can be found via links in the Appendix of this book).

This Little Book was said to become available and spoken about (prophesied) during the time of the 7th Angel’s Trumpet Sounding that was scheduled to occur after the Two Witnesses and Crew have exited their incarnations and their Soul bodies invisibly ascended back into their heavenly abodes on Next Level Spacecrafts, from whence they came. It will be shown how the Two Witnesses and Crew perform all their incarnate tasks during the time described as the Sixth Angel’s Trumpet Sounding.

Part of the Tribulation time will be marked by a great deal of shows put on by the Luciferian space aliens and/or those humans who have become their witting or unwitting slaves. Examples will be provided of how these show humans things recorded as “great wonders” to witness. A preview would seem to be what happened in Fatima where some young girls all saw an Image on a number of occasions that spoke to their minds, who they thought was the Virgin Mary, which was recorded as Our Lady at Fatima in 1916. TI and DO talked about this and called these kinds of things tricks and indicated they were like holograms produced by the Lower Forces.

Further it will be covered, how the Revelations chapter 13 “Image” that “speaks” could be just such a hologram or of some equivalence and could deceive many because of. Perhaps it will be of Jesus according to some painters depiction, with flowing robes, barefoot and/or riding a white horse. It’s interesting how Fatima’s sighting and others like it occurred during a time when we know humans did not have the technology to produce holograms and by my calculations 1916 was during the 2nd Angel’s Trumpet Sounding. Those Soundings purpose was essentially to announce the arrival of the participating Souls for the Harvest WAVESs, both from the Next Level and of the Luciferians and also announced things to come but were accompanied by examples (like Fatima) of how those things in the prophecy would be fulfilled during the 7th Trumpet Sounding.

While with TI and DO’s experiential classroom we saw a report from a book Bob Lazar was allowed to read while he was employed by Oppenheimer in Area 51, his job being to back engineer the engine from a recovered “UFO”. In the book that allegedly space aliens wrote, they said they “created Jesus” and have film of him on the cross. Even if there is no truth to any of this, it is not uncommon to hear from various “contactees” the same kind of thing in relationship to Jesus, where even a number of contactees themselves say, indicate or imply they are the return of Jesus, which coordinates with what Jesus said would happen with his Kingdom’s Return.

However, Jesus indicated his true believers would be shown signs in the Sun, Moon and Stars (which includes the planets) and any of the many bodies in space, e.g. dwarf planets, asteroids, meteors, comets. This is one of the ways we know such holographic like tricks are not generated by the Next Level as they occur on earth or in earth’s atmosphere or very near to earth “space,” where the Space Aliens are no longer allowed to traverse beyond. Next Level Signs occur in deep space, yet as close as the Moon. The space aliens and/or humans are also able to perform other events such as making “fire come down from the sky,” perhaps like fireballs the Next Level used before 2016. I’ve seen two or three so far that may be these kinds of tricks as based on reports are near the earth. Jesus indicated on earth one would see “distress of nations” (wars and financial collapse), “perplexity, a (state of) quandary (many events that are confusing rendered into conspiracy theories to explain, UFO’s and Space Alien abductions, Cattle mutilations, JFK, RFK, MLK assassinations, 9/11 attacks, war in iraq, 2008 financial crisis) and “waves roaring,” seen by the two large tsunami’s in Sumatra and Japan (Fukashima) and in the U.S. by hurricane Katrina and Sandy during the time approaching the 2017 tribulation time, “earthquakes in diverse places” (significant increase around the Pacific rim known as the “ring of fire.”  (Note these Signs have been shown around the world and in the U.S. essentially starting in earnest in the 1890’s, ahead of the FIRST WAVE of Jesus and His Father’s Kingdom, but then began to escalate in the 1990’s for DO’s coming Public as the return of the same Older Member Soul from the Kingdom of Heaven that was incarnate in the human vehicle named “Jesus” that began the SECOND or LAST WAVE that would be finished by his RETURN IN HIS GLORY – not incarnate, to finalize the Judgement Hour.)

The Luciferian Space Aliens have manipulated humans from the start of the civilization, largely recorded in religious literature but more directly, according to reports, especially as of the 1940’s and 1950’s, through direct contact with government military and indirectly through contactees with displays of technology, they seek help from humans to develop and in perhaps the biggest way, by motivating discarnates (spirits of dead humans) to influence living humans to do things and/or respond in all ways that replaces their recognition of the Real True Kingdom Above Human and those who have been sent time and again to help some see through the illusion they pose. These Luciferians thereby insert themselves as a facsimili “god” – aka False God built upon misinformation.

It will be shown how “The Wrath of God,” actually the Next Level’s generation of “agitation to stimulate movement” of allegiance towards the true Kingdom of God and any potential future, that includes the Next Level’s “anger” against the Luciferian Space aliens who have used human, so called Christian religious leaders as puppets to foster an illusionary belief of having a “personal relationship” with Jesus, extends into the 6th and 7th Seal periods, having been demonstrated in comparably small degrees periodically up until this point. That agitation and anger is largely seen in the 7 Angels who pour out their Vials, (plagues and calamities) beginning to manifest undiluted during the 6th Seal Opening.

It will be shown how at the end of that conclusive time of Judgment, when the opportunities to change are “done,” Do will arrive in His Next Level made physical body, described as, “like the Son of Man,” (Rev 14:14), thus like Jesus’ “dipped (baptized) in blood,” “glorified body,” returning this LAST time with his Armada of spacecrafts, piloted by those “Saints” who FIRST graduated, having their own new Next Level grown physical bodies to “wear.” This time their appearance will be more literally “For Every Eye to See,” because of their very apparent mass of spacecrafts and their brightness of light in the very near heavens so humans will be able to see/understand even with their naked eye and I imagine even for those who no eyes at all. I would say they will see it in their Mind’s eye. However, if humans have not sought to align with TI and DO’s Mind by this time, they will not know what they are observing.

Before Do and his Armada returns, the “Kings of the Earth,” led by the U.S. Secret Government (Mystery Babylon), BEAST (sly, deceitful human mammals), that formed in the 1950’s to cover up the evidence of Space Aliens on earth, (who the Next Level released from their underground “bottomless pit” prison), working to some degree with or against certain space alien groups (Dragon), each would have secured the establishment of their New World Order relationship via having the equivalent of the 9/11 attacks on the NYC World Trade Center and Pentagon and the conspiracy to program humans as responsible for Global Warming (that prophecy indicates is Next Level generated) and through the Global Financial Crisis “hid themselves in the dens and rocks” (Rev 6:15) while preparing to fight, or escape the earth to escape this Armada and it’s final judgment against them, that many will think are the “bad space aliens”.

Some in that Secret Governmental BEAST seem to believe that there are some Space Aliens who are “good” and that the ones they believe are coming to do them harm are the “bad aliens,” even Reptilians with slave greys, when the truth is that all the Space Aliens are related to Lucifer and his Associate Souls, who once had elementary (student level) service to the Next Level but fell away and became renegades against the Next Level and will try to steer humans in any direction but looking up to the Next Level. I suspect they themselves at this point believe those I am referring to as the Next Level are just another alien space race as they were/are. However, the Space Aliens are all human equivalents. None of them became Adult Members of the Next Level Above Human.

These Luciferians, once imprisoned under the earth, who initially had physical bodies that could live much longer than humans have ways of generating hybrid physical bodies from human DNA, eggs and sperm, they obtain from abductions. When the Next Level allowed them to circulate on the surface again, they sought to manipulate powerful humans to enact their agenda to escape the planet while capturing Souls to add to their ranks, which they hope can occur before an anticipated return to prison and subsequent recycling in the “Lake of Fire” thereafter.

The irony is that TI and DO’s Next Level Mothership and Armada are the only ones arriving from deep space to war against the BEASTS and the Luciferian Space Aliens and all those in their allegiance, which will be no contest at all but will result in Their casting these two Beasts (U.S. and E.U.) and the False Prophets (The religious leadership and perhaps especially the Vatican and LDS Mormon enclaves, etc.) and those in their allegiance into the Lake of Fire because they have become “weeds” in the Next Level’s “garden” and have disturbed the usefulness of Their human kingdom and Their earth’s production of “fruit” (new Membership). It is at that point the Luciferians will be re-locked up underground for 1000 years and it seems there might be a new stage of “overcoming classroom” to follow that 1000 year period, after the Luciferians are released for a time to wage another last battle against that “camp of the Saints.” At that time the Next Level will cast the Luciferians into the Lake of Fire to be with the Beasts and the False Prophets. This is followed by the judgment of those in the Book of Life and those who are not who are in the receptacles for the discarnate Spirits, referred to as “Death and Hell” who are also cast into the Lake of Fire.

TI and DO brought the “new song” as described in Revelations chapter 14. Although in part They took those names from the Sound of Music song, “Doe a deer”, they described their names as a octave apart where Ti pushed Do to his next octave, if I recall correctly. According to prophecy the Older Member who was incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus upon return would, “write upon him (each student/disciple) the name of my God (Deity),” (Rev 3:12) and in Joh 16:25 “…but I shall shew ((announce, make known, report, speak, tell, declare)) you plainly of the Father.” In other words it was Do who revealed who His “Father” (Older Member) was to the student body. Ti didn’t announce it. In fact Do had to learn it for himself in their first year or so of their awakening together to their task, by seeing how Ti’s choices were always better than his which was hard for him to accept, he said. And it was Ti who told their students who Do was as “our Father” (Older Member) and that we each needed to make our “committal” to Him. And it was Ti who said in 1977 or 1978 that we the students “needed to give them our will, which Do later told us, she wondered if we’d lose half the class by saying that. As it turned out over half those initial student did drop out thereafter, for one reason or another that amounted to not wanting to yield their will 100%. Therefore TI and DO were one another’s “Witness” as said in Luk 10:22.

TI and DO didn’t teach from the Bible, nor quoted chapter and verse that I heard in my nineteen years their student, yet had an uncanny, thorough, direct to the point, non-academic, base understanding of it’s core contents, that I only came to recognize mostly after I left their “classroom” in 1994 and began to study the scriptural records that with a lot of asking of TI and DO for help and encouragement via dreams they were in, led to the focus for this book. Some of these understandings only surface when considering alternative translations to English from the Hebrew, Aramaic, Greek and sometimes Latin origins. TI and DO said the Next Level worked very hard to preserve an accurate record of what Jesus said, as recorded in the four gospels, that years ago humans published as “Red Letter” editions, that we could rely on as a help to awaken more by and to draw clues from. This is not to say I got everything in this book the most right it could be. I know much could still be tweaked and realized but I think it’s adequate to show the possibilities to anyone who seeks for the whole truth. I don’t pretend this work is needed by anyone to have a relationship with the Next Level. TI and DO taught that there would be a group of people who would never hear about TI and DO and still be judged worthy of having their Souls and/or Spirits saved by the Next Level for a future “planting” some time after the recycling is finished.

The Next Level doesn’t need new members but it’s their joy to offer the opportunity to Consciously Evolve Beyond Human. That opportunity is still available by projecting our asking to Our “Father” in Heaven (deep outer space) and by showing Him our seriousness by beginning to adopt his behavior and ways and provision of service, according to the instructions of his most resent incarnate, Older Members, in the names TI and DO.

There is not and will not be any legitimate group or cult to form or join. There are no Older Members on Earth at this time or planned to be back before the Civilization is spaded. The information TI and DO and Crew left behind in the many writings, video’s and audio tapes are for personal absorption and application and are not intended by Do and Crew to become the basis of a “Religious Study Group”. They are to be used to help each of those who the information speaks to, further separate from the human evolutionary kingdom, though the speed in which that happens remains up to each of us to implement and the best way to start that is to speak directly to Do (in our heads, privately, as Jesus said, “in your closet”, never intending group prayer meetings, etc. which are part of the distortion in religions, however well intended.) Though I am told by some they believe in TI and DO, I keep no lists or contact information on people and have no “groups” and provide no contact information with any former classmates. However there have been start-up groups and attempts to organize that I have been invited to and have declined. There have also been complete fraudulent news stories about TI and DO.


*** TABLE OF CONTENTS ***

I. INTRODUCTION
A. ADDITIONAL STATEMENTS THIS BOOK WILL BRING AN ABUNDANCE OF SCRIPTURAL EVIDENCE TO PROVING

B. DISCLAIMERS
1. DO AND CREWS POST, “OUR POSITION AGAINST SUICIDE”
2. THERE IS NO CULT OR LEADERS AS TI and DO ARE NO LONGER IN HUMAN FLESH BODIES
3. MY MOTIVATION FOR WRITING THIS BOOK
4. TI and DO WERE NOT INTERESTED IN ATTRACTING FOLLOWERS – They were willing to accept anyone as a student but were choosy about who they thought could accomplish the task of overcoming the human condition. Public meetings were only held over two approximate nine month periods with about seventeen years of cloistered Overcoming “Classroom” in between, during which many gradually learned it wasn’t what they wanted so freely left the group and in many cases when the group had the capacity were given funds or an airline or bus ticket to go where they wanted to go.

C. BIBLIOGRAPHY AND SCRIPTURE NOTATION

D. INTRODUCTION TO TI and DO

1. THE NAMES AND TEMPORARY ORGANIZATIONS ASSOCIATED WITH TI and DO
2. TI and DO’S TERMINOLOGY CHANGES AND CONCEPT UPDATES
3. PRIMER OF TI and DO’S INITIAL TEACHINGS

a. SUMMARY OF TI and DO’S BEGINNING AND FIRST PUBLIC STATEMENT

II. JESUS PROPHECY OF THE RETURN OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN
A. THE UNOBSERVABLE (THROUGH INSPECTION BY EYESIGHT), IN SECRET AS “A THIEF IN THE NIGHT” (UNDERCOVER) RETURN OF THE FATHER, THE SON (LAMB), “JESUS” AND THEIR STUDENTS, THE “SAINTS” (ANGELS) IN FLESH (CARNAL) HUMAN BODIES

1. JESUS SAY’S “The kingdom of God cometh not with observation,” Luk 17:21
2. “SON OF MAN” IS A PHRASE THAT JESUS USED TO IDENTIFY HIMSELF IN ARAMAIC AS A CHILD (SON) KIN OF GOD (HIS HUSBAND) WHILE OF A MORTAL
3. JESUS SAID HE WOULD HAVE A NEW NAME AND THAT HIS FATHER WOULD HAVE A NAME AND THE CITY OF GOD THAT IS THE NEW JERUSALEM WOULD ALSO HAVE A NEW NAME UPON HIS RETURN

4. RESURRECTION – TO STAND UP OR RISE AGAIN – IN-CARNAL (FLESH) AGAIN – (REINCARNATION), “BORN AGAIN” OF WATER AND BORN OF SPIRIT/MIND

a. ACCORDING TO TI and DO, “REINCARNATION” AS IT’S TAUGHT BY EASTERN RELIGIONS OF HINDU AND BUDDHIST ORIGINS IS NOT ACCURATE. IT INCLUDES STANDING UP AGAIN WHICH IS DEFINED AS PERFORMING SERVICE TO ONES OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL SHOWN AS THE DELIVERY OF PROPHECY
b. BORN OF WATER = BORN OF FLESH – WHICH IS A PROCESS OF “STANDING UP IN” (TAKING OVER) A HUMAN VEHICLE
c. WHAT CHRISTIANS SAY ABOUT BEING “BORN AGAIN” AND “SAVED” HAS IT’S APPLICATION BUT HAS BECOME SO DISTORTED IS NO LONGER REFLECTIVE OF FATHER AND JESUS MIND/SPIRIT INTENTION
d. JESUS HAVING A NEW NAME THUS HAVING A NEW “SON OF MAN” BODY IS ANOTHER PROOF THAT HE IS RESURRECTING, RE-INCARNATING
e. “GOD IS NOT THE GOD OF THE DEAD, BUT OF THE LIVING” and “GOD IS A SPIRIT”
f. JESUS SAID, “BEFORE ABRAHAM WAS I AM” and indicated ABRAHAM WAS BACK TO SEE JESUS’ DAY
g. JOHN THE BAPTIST WAS A RETURNING ELDER STUDENT SENT TO FULFILL THE ISAIAH PROPHECY OF A MESSENGER TO ANNOUNCE JESUS ARRIVAL BUT HAD NOT YET BECOME AN ADULT (AS OPPOSED TO A CHILD) MEMBER OF THE KINGDOM OF GOD
h. PAUL OF TARSUS, “RESURRECTION OF THE DEAD” EXPLANATION SEEMS FOUNDED UPON JESUS AND TI and DO’S TEACHINGS THAT INCLUDES AN INTRODUCTION TO A NEXT LEVEL (CELESTIAL) “FLESH” BODY
i. JESUS SAYS “THE REST OF THE DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN UNTIL THE THOUSAND YEARS WERE FINISHED”
j. OLD TESTAMENT PROPHET DANIEL IS TOLD OF HIS RETURN AND PEOPLE IN GRAVES RISING TO THEIR JUDGMENT

5. JESUS DESCRIBES HIS RETURN AND REVEALING TO INCLUDE HIS FATHER COMING WITH HIM INCARNATE SUBSTANTIATED FURTHER BY DISCIPLES JOHN, PETER AND THE OLD TESTAMENT PROPHET DANIEL

a. JESUS SAYS “WE WILL COME UNTO HIM AND MAKE OUR ABODE WITH HIM”
b. JESUS SAYS IN Joh 16:25 – UPON HIS RETURN HE DOES NOT SPEAK IN PARABLES AKA PROVERBS, OR STORIES. INSTEAD, DISCIPLES WILL BE SHOWN (SEE FOR THEMSELVES THE FATHER) WHEN FATHER AND SON TOGETHER SPEAK/ANNOUNCE INSTRUCTIONS (COMMANDS)

i. HOW JESUS IS REVEALED IN PROPHECY – CORRELATION OF 1TH 4:16-17 WITH REV 6:1-2 AND THE REV 5:1 “BOOK” WRITTEN WITHIN AND ON THE BACKSIDE, “WITHIN” BEING THE 7 ROAR/THUNDERS AND THE “LITTLE BOOK” (REV 10) BEING THE BACKSIDE AS IT COMES LATER AFTER TI and DO AND FIRST FRUIT CREW HAS EXITED THEIR INCARNATIONS AND IT’S CONTENT PERTAINS TO BIBLE PROPHECY FULFILLMENT AS PROOF THAT TI and DO WERE/ARE THE PROMISED INCARNATE RETURN
ii. A SATAN IS AN ADVERSARIAL DISCARNATE “INFLUENCE” THE NEXT LEVEL ASSIGNS TO STUDENTS TO TEST THEIR RESOLVE THAT TI and DO CALLED BOOGERS
iii. THE TWO WITNESSES ARE SUBDUED BY THE BEASTS MEDIA MOUTHPIECE (NOT KILLED)

iv. BOTH OF THE TWO WITNESSES ARE CHRISTS
v. JESUS IS THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, THE ROOT OF DAVID, WHO OPENS THE BOOK WHICH IS WHY WHAT HE SAYS IS DEPICTED AS A THUNDEROUS ROAR
vi. THE “TWO EDGED SWORD OF HIS MOUTH” EXPLAINED
vii. THE TRINITY IN DO’S WORDS AND JNNODY’S WORDS ON THE “HOLY SPIRIT,” OR “HOLY GHOST”
viii. DO’S WORDS ON RELIGION, THE LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIENS, GOD, PANTHEISM, THE SECOND COMING, MISINFORMATION OF HAVING A “HEAVEN ON EARTH,” FLOWING ROBE WEARING PEACE AND LOVE JESUS, HUMANS PRAYING TO ‘MASQUERADING “GODS”‘ AND DEPENDENCE ON ONE’S OLDER MEMBER AS THE ONLY SOURCE OF UNLIMITED GROWTH AND KNOWLEDGE

c. JESUS REFERS TO HIS RETURNING AS SON OF MAN (SON OF GOD IN FLESH) IN THE ACCOMPANIMENT OF HIS GLORY (VERY APPARENT TO THE EYES) FATHER AND THE HOLY ANGELS, HIS STUDENT CREW
d. JESUS REFERS TO SON OF MAN SITTING ON THE RIGHT HAND OF POWER AND COMING IN CLOUDS DEPICTING TWO PHASES TO THE OVERALL RETURN, THE FIRST INCARNATE WITH HIS FATHER (POWER) FOR THE FIRST FRUIT HARVEST AND THE SECOND PHASE NON INCARNATE, WHILE STATIONED IN HIS SPACECRAFT ARMADA, UNDERCOVER – CLOAKED – EVEN BY LITERAL CLOUD COVER OVERSEEING AND STIMULATING THE “WINEPRESS” THAT RESULTS IN NEW BELIEVERS GIVING THEIR LIVES IN HIS/THEIR SERVICE THAT CAN RESULT IN THE LOSS OF THEIR PHYSICAL BODIES AS THEIR EXIT METHOD THEY ARE REWARDED FOR
e. ZECHARIAH TALKS OF SEEING TWO OLIVE TREES/LAMPSTANDS ANOINTED (CHRISTS) THAT STAND BY THE LORD OF THE WHOLE EARTH RELATING DIRECTLY TO THE TWO WITNESSES AS OLIVE TREES AND LAMPSTANDS AND THEREFORE BOTH CHRISTS THUS FATHER AND SON RETURNED

f. DANIEL 7:13 DESCRIBES THE OLDER MEMBER AS A SON ARRIVING TO BE WITH HIS OLDER MEMBER, DANIEL 12’s PROPHECY DESCRIBES JESUS STANDING (INCARNATE TO PROPHESY) AND THEN THE “END TIME” TWO (WITNESSES) STANDING (INCARNATE TO PROPHESY), WHO CAN ONLY BE THE SAME FATHER AND SON

g. REVELATIONS 12 DEPICTS THE FATHER’S RETURN INCARNATE IN A FEMALE (WOMAN’S) HUMAN VEHICLE TO BIRTH HIS “SON” (DO), (JESUS) TO THE THRONE TASK DEFINED AS REVELATION 11’S “TWO WITNESSES,” THE SON THEN FOLLOWING THROUGH TO SPIRIT BIRTH THEIR STUDENT BODY, WHOSE SATAN (ADVERSARY) IS LITERALLY LUCIFER, THE DRAGON, WHOM HE BATTLED BEFORE THROUGH HIS INCARNATION AS JESUS AND BEFORE THEN THROUGH HIS INCARNATION AS MOSES. WHILE OUTSIDE HIS INCARNATIONS HE WAS REFERRED TO AS MICHAEL IN HIS COMMUNICATION WITH THE PROPHET DANIEL. LUCIFER AND THE THIRD WHO WERE THE “FALLEN ANGELS” ARE SOULS WHO THESE DAYS ARE THE SPACE ALIENS WHO ARE HUMAN EQUIVALENTS AND ARE NO LONGER ALLOWED TO TRAVERSE EVEN AS FAR INTO THE SPACE AS THE EARTH’S MOON

i. SHOWS HOW REV 12:16 DEPICTS THE WAY THE WOMAN (GENERATOR OF LIFE) (TI) EXITS HER VEHICLE BECAUSE OF HER OWN CHOICES RATHER THAN BEING KILLED, WHICH IS THE INACCURATE TRANSLATION OF “APOKTEINO AUTO” FOR THE METHOD OF EXIT BY THE TWO WITNESSES THAT SHE IS ONE OF

6. THE “TWO WITNESSES” DESCRIBED IN REVELATIONS 11:3-6 ARE TASKED TO DELIVER THEIR TESTIMONY (SACRIFICE THEIR LIVES STANDING UP FOR THE GOD OF THE EARTH) AS PROPHESY FOR 1260 DAYS REQUIRING PHYSICAL HUMAN BODIES TO SPEAK THROUGH
7. THE OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL WHO LAST PERFORMED THE TASK INCARNATE AS JESUS, THE LAMB, IS TASKED BY HIS OLDER MEMBER (FATHER) WHO COMES WITH HIM INCARNATE TO “GET HIM GOING” TO “OPEN THE FIRST SEAL” WITH A “ROAR (THUNDER)” AS IN REV 6:1, BEING THE “LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA” IN REV 5:5. THIS “OPENING” IS A “REVEALING” ACCOMPLISHED BY SPEAKING – BRINGING UPDATES TO THE BIBLE AND PROPHECY FULFILLMENT AS THE TWO WITNESSES, WITH HIS HEAVENLY FATHER, INCARNATE IN A FEMALE VEHICLE (WOMAN), BIRTHING HIM TO THE THRONE BEFORE RETURNING (REV 12). HIS NEW VEHICLE IS DESCRIBED IN REV 6:2 AS A “WHITE HORSE,” A HUMAN VEHICLE (BORN OF FLESH) HE MAKES PURE (LIGHT/WHITE) TO SHOW HOW AND HIS “HEAD AND HAIR” ARE COMPARED TO “WOOL AND SNOW” IN REV 1:14. TO “SIT” ON HIS PREPARED “HORSE” IS TO USE IT TO PERFORM HIS TASK. HIS “BOW” REPRESENTS HIS COVENANT WITH HIS LITER OF SOULS (RETURNING SAINTS/ANGELS) TO BE BORN OF MIND/SPIRIT BY THEIR ADHERENCE TO ALL HE TEACHES THAT THEY BEGAN WITH MOSES AND STRENGTHEN WITH JESUS. HE  CONQUERS, OVERCOMES HIS WHITE LUCIFERIAN PROGRAMMED “HORSE” AND THE HUMAN WORLD AND IN SO DOING SERVES AS THE “MIDWIFE” FOR EACH OF THE “SAINTS” TO ALSO CONQUER THEIR HUMANNESS. THESE VERSES DEPICTING PART OF THE TASK THAT MARKS THE FIRST FRUIT HARVEST IN REV 14:15-16

B. WHERE ON THE EARTH THE RETURN IS MOST EVIDENCED
1. JESUS INDICATES THE KINGDOM OF GOD WILL BE GIVEN TO A NEW NATION (ETHNICITY)
2. JESUS SAYS, “WHERE THE BODY IS THE EAGLES WILL BE GATHERED” – THE GEOGRAPHY OF THE TEMPLE AND ALTAR WHERE THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN REPRESENTATIVES COMES TO IN THE NEXT AGE
3. WHERE THE TWO WITNESSES COME INCARNATE INDICATES THE GEOGRAPHIC AREA ALSO DESCRIBED AS NON-PHYSICALLY; SODOM, EGYPT AND WHERE THE LORD WAS CRUCIFIED – Page 290

4. THE GREAT CITY IS THE WOMAN NAMED AMERICA WITH IT’S PRINCIPAL TWO CAPITALS IN THE WOMAN NAMED LADY LIBERTY REPRESENTING NEW YORK CITY AND IT’S UNITED NATIONS NEW AGE ORDER AND WASHINGTON D.C. (DISTRICT OF (LADY) COLUMBIA). MYSTERY BABYLON IS THE U.S. SECRET GOVT DESCRIBED AS THE “BEAST” THAT CAME ABOUT FROM THE TEMPORARY RELEASE OF THE LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIENS FROM THEIR “BOTTOMLESS PIT” PRISON. THE SOUTHWEST U.S. LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA VICINITY IS THE NEW NON-PHYSICAL (SPIRITUAL) JERUSALEM

5. WHAT TI and DO SAID ABOUT HOW AND WHY THE U.S.A. WAS THE LOCATION FOR THEIR RETURN; WHAT LIFE IN THE NEW GEOGRAPHIC AREA WILL LOOK LIKE – I.E. NO WAR ON THEIR SOIL, GREAT PROSPERITY THAT ALL NATIONS ON EARTH LOOK TO AND PROFIT FROM, PROGRESS AND FREEDOMS IN ALL WAYS; EQUAL RIGHTS FOR RACES (ETHNICITY), WOMEN, BEHAVIORAL CHOICES, TECHNOLOGICAL ADVANCES, MORE FREEDOMS OF EXPRESSION (SPEECH IN RELIGION, POLITICS AND ENTERTAINMENT), SOCIAL ECONOMICS, HEALTH CONSCIOUSNESS, ALL TO PROVIDE A FULL FREE WILL OF CHOICES FOR ALL RETURNING SOULS TO BECOME EXACTLY WHAT THEY WANT TO BECOME, EVEN ALLOWING THEM TO GO AGAINST THE CREATORS OF THEIR ENTIRE REALITY OR TO GRADUATE INTO THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN, THE KINGDOM OF GOD, KINGDOM OF HEAVEN. ADDITIONALLY, HOW UPON TI and DO AND CREWS EXIT BY 1997 ALL OF PEACEFUL COEXISTENCE, SOCIAL EQUALITIES AND HEALTH, RELIGIOUS AND SPEECH FREEDOMS BEGIN TO REVERSE.- Page 297+

C. THE RETURN IS FOR THE HARVEST OF SOULS – REV 14.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD/HEAVEN’S QUALIFICATIONS TO GRADUATE THE HUMAN KINGDOM FOR THE 144 AND THE MYRIAD OF THOUSANDS. NO STUDENT’S PHYSICAL BODY WILL BE TAKEN AS THE “STALKS” ARE CUT DOWN. THE SONG’S OF MOSES, JESUS AND TI and DO REFER TO EACH OF A THREE TRIMESTER MIND/SPIRIT AND SOUL BIRTH LESSON PLAN, WHERE ONE’S FRUIT IS THE PRODUCT OF THE KERNEL/SEED OF GRAIN OF WHEAT AKA CORN, GROWN FROM THE HEAD/EAR (BRAIN) IN THE “STANDING UP” (GIVING) OF THE STALK (BODY) IN SERVICE TO THE CURRENT OLDER MEMBER

1. FIRST TRIMESTER: DEVELOPMENT/TAMING OF THE HUMAN BODY IN THE JEHOVAH/MOSES CLASSROOM DEPICTED AS THE GROWTH OF THE BLADE. LOOKING TO ONE’S OLDER MEMBER; MOSES, MAKING A COMMITMENT TO FOLLOW ALL THE COMMANDMENTS AND FOLLOWING ALL INSTRUCTIONS
2. SECOND TRIMESTER: DEFLATING THE HUMAN “BALLOON” (MIND), CUTTING ONE’S HUMAN ROOTS, GRAFTING TO ONES OLDER MEMBER; JESUS AND ONE’S NEW FAMILY OF FELLOW BELIEVERS; FURTHER UPDATING BEHAVIOR AND WAYS AND STANDING UP FOR JESUS KNOWING IT WOULD MEAN SACRIFICING ONE’S HUMAN LIFE
3. THIRD TRIMESTER: GIVING YOUR LIFE AND WILL TO THE INCARNATE OLDER MEMBERS WHO FULFILL THE TASK OF THE TWO WITNESSES. COMPLETING YOUR METAMORPHIC OVERCOMING OF THE HUMAN EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL BY SEPARATING FROM YOUR HUMAN ROOTS TO GIVE ALL YOUR HEART, MIND, SOUL AND STRENGTH TO YOUR OLDER MEMBERS. PUBLICITY STANDING UP FOR YOUR OLDER MEMBERS, DISSEMINATING THEIR INFORMATION WILLING TO LOSE THE HUMAN BODY YOU OCCUPY BECAUSE OF. LAYING DOWN YOUR LIFE WHEN THE OLDER MEMBER DECIDES ITS THE INSTRUCTION TO EXIT TO COMPLETE ONE’S METAMORPHIC MIND/SPIRIT/SOUL BIRTH. THIS OVERCOMING/BIRTHING IS ALSO TERMED ONE’S CHRISTING OR CHRISTENING AS ONE IS BECOMING ANOINTED WITH THE OLDER MEMBERS MIND WHICH IS “LIGHT” THAT WHEN FILLING ONE’S ENTIRE VEHICLE YIELDS TRUE ENLIGHTENMENT

4. THE HARVEST IS IN TWO PHASES AND INCLUDES 144 AND A MYRIAD OF THOUSANDS. THOSE WHO ARE THE FIRST FRUIT EXIT FROM THEIR BODIES FIRST AND THE LAST SPOKEN OF AS THE REMNANT/REMAINING WHO BELIEVE IN THE MOST CURRENTLY INCARNATE REPRESENTATIVES (THE TWO WITNESSES) AND STAND FOR THEM – EXIT THEIR BODIES DURING THE TRIBULATION PERIOD “WINEPRESS” THAT STARTS GRADUALLY WITH THE OPENING OF THE SECOND SEAL IN REV 6 THAT IS HEADLINED BY THE “RED HORSE” WHO IS PERMITTED TO WAGE AN ENDLESS WAR

a. THE 144 AND MYRIAD OF THOUSANDS SING A NEW SONG. THERE IS THE SONG OF MOSES, JESUS AND THE NEW SONG OF TI and DO. THE SONG IS THE LESSON PLAN. TI REFERRED TO THEIR LESSON PLAN AS A “PIANO ROLL” COMPARED TO THE SONG “OLD McDONALD’S FARM” ADDING ON STEPS WHILE STILL MAINTAINING PREVIOUS STEPS TO BUILD ONE COMPLETE SONG. THEIR NAMES CAME FROM THE NOTES FROM THE SCALE DO, RE, ME, FA, SO, LA, TI AS INTRODUCED IN THE THEATRICAL PRODUCTION AND MOVIE CALLED THE SOUND OF MUSIC THAT TI and DO FELT WAS IN PART A NEXT LEVEL INSPIRED STORY LINE BLUEPRINT OF THEIR TASK OF TEACHING THEIR STUDENT BODY TO “SING”

i. SUMMARY OF THE (SONG) REQUIREMENTS OF THOSE WHO BECOME PART OF THE FIRST HARVEST; THEY FOLLOW THE LAMB (OLDER MEMBER) WHITHER SOEVER HE GOETH. They RECOVER their VIRGINITY FOR CHRYSALIS (CHRISTING) SAKE – BREAKING COMMITMENTS (MARRIAGES, ETC.) TO ALL HUMANS – CHARACTERISTIC EACH OF THE OVERCOMERS (TRUE ORIGINAL ISRAELI’S) MUST HAVE. THEY HAVE NO GUILE (DECEIT) AND ARE WITHOUT FAULT. THEY HAVE WASHED THEIR ROBES ACCORDING TO THE INSTRUCTIONS FROM THE INCARNATE OLDER MEMBER THEY BOND TO
ii. THREE ANGELS HOLD THE DELIVERY OF THE “EVERLASTING GOSPEL” TO BE PREACHED THROUGHOUT THE WORLD THROUGH THE INTERNET, THE SECOND SHOWING THE “TWO FALLS” OF THE U.S. BEAST ESSENTIALLY INTO GLOBAL ENDLESS WAR AND GLOBAL ENDLESS FINANCIAL CRISIS AND THE THIRD THE JUDGMENT HOUR OF 40 YEARS WHERE PEOPLE ARE JUDGED BY WHO THEY SHOW THEIR ALLEGIANCE TO BETWEEN THE ONE TRUE KINGDOM OF GOD AND HUMAN OR HUMAN EQUIVALENT SPACE ALIEN (MAMMALIAN) FORMS OF WEALTH AND TREASURE

b. THE “FIRST” FRUIT HARVEST IS COMPLETED BY THE TIME OF FIRST OF SEVEN SEALS OF REV 6 AS A RESULT OF THE TWO WITNESSES PROPHECY PERIOD OF 1260 DAYS THAT SERVED TO GATHER THE FLOCK OR RETURNING SAINTS, TAGGED BY THE MEDIA AS THE UFO TWO, FOLLOWED BY A TOTAL OF ABOUT 21 YEARS OF CLASSROOM TIME ALL BEGAN IN MARCH OF 1972 WHEN TI and DO’S HUMAN VEHICLES MET IN HOUSTON, TEXAS AND WAS PRIMARILY CONCLUDED BY MARCH OF 1997 WHEN DO AND 38 STUDENTS LAID DOWN THEIR BODIES AS THE HEAVEN’S GATE GROUP AT THE TIMING OF THE PERIHELION OF THE MYSTERIOUS HALE BOPP COMET
c. THE “LAST” HARVEST IS COMPARED TO A WINEPRESS AND IS THE TIME OF GREAT TRIBULATION AKA FINAL JUDGMENT THAT BEGINS GRADUALLY WITH THE SECOND OF THE SEVEN SEALS OF REV 6 AND CONTINUES UNTIL THE SEVENTH SEAL

III. THE TIME LINE THAT REVEALS THE RETURN OF THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN KINGDOM OF PHYSICAL BEINGS (GODS) FROM THE LITERAL HEAVENS (THEIR ENVIRONMENTS IN DEEP OUTER SPACE)

A. THE PREPARATIONS AS DEPICTED IN REVELATIONS CHAPTERS 1 TO 5

1. REVELATION 4: THE BRIEFING ON BOARD THE SPACECRAFT BEFORE THEY ARE TO STAND IN NEW HUMAN VEHICLES ON EARTH
2. REVELATIONS 5: THE BOOK CONTAINS THE NEW INFORMATION TASKED TO BE DELIVERED TO THE HUMAN KINGDOM WHICH INCLUDES REMOVING THE SEALS PUT UPON IT THAT THE PROPHET DANIEL AND JOHN WERE TO MAINTAIN IN THEIR RECORDING TASK OF THE PROPHECY OF THE END TIMES

B. PREPARATIONS FOR THE SEVEN ANGELS WITH TRUMPET SOUNDING – REV 8
1. TECUMSEH PROPHECY FULFILLMENT OF GREAT COMET OF 1811-12 AND NEW MADRID AREA EARTHQUAKES
2. CENSER IS CAST TO EARTH; 1897 AURORA (DAWN/MORNING STAR), TEXAS (CAPTAIN’S DECK) UFO CRASH WITH ONE OTHERWORLDLY OCCUPANT NEWS EVENT

3. LIGHTNING (COMETS) (Mat 24:27 and Luk 17:24), THUNDER/ROARS (HURRICANE’S/STORMS), VOICES (MEDIA) AND SHAKING (EARTHQUAKES)

C. THE SEVEN ANGEL’S TRUMPET SOUNDINGS IN REV 8-11

1. FIRST TRUMPET – 1900’s – 1910’s – REV 8:7 EVENTS THAT FOLLOW IMMEDIATELY AS PREPARATION LEADING UP TO THE FIRST AND LAST “WINEPRESS” FRUIT HARVEST WAVES & FINAL JUDGMENT HOUR SHOWN IN REV 16:2 CALAMITIES AND TRIBULATION (TRIAL BY FIRE (HEAT IN ALL WAYS))

a. THE THIRD PART, GEOGRAPHIC AREA FOR THE RETURN AND THE RETURN OF THE HUMAN “LEAVES” (GENETIC RETURN) AND SOULS/SPIRITS FOR THE THIRD TRIMESTER TIME OF GRADUATION AND JUDGMENT

2. SECOND TRUMPET – 1910’S – 1920’S – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:3
3. THIRD TRUMPET – 1920’S – 1930’S – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:4
4. FOURTH TRUMPET – 1930’S – 1940’S – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:8

a. ZIONISTS IN GERMANY REPORTEDLY MAKE A DEAL WITH A DEFEATED GREAT BRITAIN TO GET THE U.S. TO ENTER AND WIN THE WAR AGAINST GERMANY ET AL, IN EXCHANGE FOR PALESTINE WHICH SETS UP THE CRITERIA FOR WORLD WAR II AND THE JEWISH HOLOCAUST AND THE CREATION OF THE STATE OF ISRAEL

5. FIFTH TRUMPET/FIRST WOE – 1940’S – 1960’S – THE ARRIVAL OF SOME OF THE RETURNING STUDENT BODY (SAINTS) VIA INTENTIONAL CRASHING OF PRIMITIVE MODEL NEXT LEVEL SPACECRAFT (UFOS) AND THE OPENING OF THE “BOTTOMLESS PIT” – THE INNER EARTH JAIL CELL FOR THE LUCIFERIAN FALLEN ANGEL SPACE ALIEN HUMAN EQUIVALENTS THAT SIGNIFICANTLY STARTS THE UFO PHENOMENA IN THE U.S. – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD SHOWN IN REV 16:10

6. SIXTH TRUMPET/SECOND WOE – 1960’S – 2000’S – THE ONE WHO WAS INCARNATE IN THE NAME “JESUS” ARRIVAL AS THE FINAL PREPARATION PERIOD FOR HE AND THE ONE WHO IS HIS OLDER MEMBER, THE FATHER, FOR THEIR INCARNATION (TAKING OVER OF PREPARED HUMAN VEHICLES) FOR THEIR TASK IN THE FULFILLMENT OF THE TWO WITNESSES PROPHECY PERIOD, TO GATHER THE RETURNING STUDENT SOULS TO HELP THEM INCARNATE INTO THEIR PREPARED VEHICLES TO FINISH THEIR OVERCOMING OF THE HUMAN KINGDOM CONDITION TO GRADUATE INTO ADULT MEMBERSHIP IN THE NEXT LEVEL – INCLUDES EVENTS IN FIRST HARVEST PERIOD THAT ARE MANIFEST DURING THE LAST HARVEST PERIOD

a. THE ACTUAL ARRIVAL OF THE OLDER MEMBER SOUL OF THE ONE WHO WAS LAST INCARNATE AS JESUS

D. THE REV 11 TWO WITNESSES- TI and DO’S 1260 DAYS OF PROPHECY AS BO AND PEEP TO GATHER THEIR LOST SHEEP, THEIR BEING SUBDUED BY THE BEAST, THE 3+ YEAR WILDERNESS “OVERCOMING CLASSROOM,” THE EXIT OF TI BY THE EARTH SWALLOWING HER VEHICLE UP, DO’S RISE AGAIN TO RETURN AS “JESUS” TO THE WILLFUL LAYING DOWN OF THEIR HUMAN LIVES AND RETURN TO THEIR HEAVENLY ABODE WITH THE TIMING OF THE 2ND WOE AS THE HALE BOPP COMET

1. REV 11:1-2 – PREPARATION FOR THEIR PROPHECY PERIOD – MEASUREMENTS, DEFINING THE “HOLY CITY” AND WHO IN THAT CITY “TREAD UNDER FOOT”
2. REV 11:3 – THE TASK OF WITNESSES – THEIR PROPHECY PERIOD AND MEANING OF THEIR BEING CLOTHED IN “SACKCLOTH”
3. REV 11:4-6 – WHO THEY ARE, DESCRIBED AS OLIVE TREES AND CANDLE STICKS AKA LAMPSTANDS, BOTH ARE ANOINTED (CHRISTS), FATHER AND RETURNED JESUS AND HOW THEY ARE SEEN, BY WHOM AND WHY
4. REV 11:7 – THE TWO WITNESSES ARE SUBDUED (OVERCOME (SHOT DOWN BY THE NATIONAL MEDIA IN 1975)) AND AFTER THE “OVERCOMING CLASSROOM” WOULD “SEPARATE (EXIT INCARNATION) BY DYING THEMSELVES” – THEIR PROPHECY IS DESCRIBED AS THE FIRST OF SEVEN ROARS (THUNDERS) FROM THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH WHO OPENS THE FIRST OF SEVEN SEALS

a. FIRST ROAR – 1975-76 – BO AND PEEP – HUMAN INDIVIDUAL METAMORPHOSIS – UFO TWO (CULT) – FIRST WAVE OF PUBLIC MEETINGS IN 144 CITIES ACROSS U.S. AND CANADA

b. THE “BEAST” AND THE “BOTTOMLESS PIT” – THE LUCIFERIAN FALLEN ANGEL HUMAN EQUIVALENT SPACE ALIENS THROUGH THEIR OFFSPRING/HYBRIDS, WHO WERE FORCED TO HIDE UNDERGROUND TO SURVIVE THE RECYCLING OF THE PREVIOUS EARTH’S CIVILIZATION TO BE PERMITTED BY THE NEXT LEVEL TO COME OUT OF THEIR UNDERGROUND HIDING PLACES TO BUILD THE HUMAN KINGDOM IN THEIR LIKENESS TO PROVIDE THE TRAINING GROUND FOR THE THIRD TRIMESTER CLASSROOM AND SO BECAME THE LEADING NATION OF THE WORLD AS THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA

i. REVELATIONS CHAPTER 13 CUES US INTO ADDITIONAL PROPHECIES THAT DESCRIBE THE HISTORY OF “BEASTS” AS FORETOLD BY DANIEL’S PROPHECIES AS KINGS AND/OR KINGDOMS
ii. DANIEL 7 INTERPRETATION BEGINS – THE END TIME FOUR BEASTS (KINGS) – Page 526
iii. DANIEL 8 INTERPRETATION – END TIME BEGINNING FROM THE MEDIA-PERSIAN AND GREEK EMPIRES THAT SPAWN THE LITTLE HORN OF THE AMERICAS TO RICHARD (THE LIONHEARTED) NIXON PRESIDENCY AS THE FIRST BEAST OF DANIEL 7 – Page 531
iv. DAN 7:3 – DAN 7:7 INTERPRETATION – THE FOUR BEASTS (KINGS) AND THE FOURTH AND LAST KINGDOM OF THE NEW WORLD ORDER RELATED TO THE FOURTH SEAL OPENING OF REV 6:8 – ON EARTH THE GREEN (GREEK GOD DEMETER AND ROMAN EQUIVALENT CERES) HORSE, THE PRESIDENT OF THE U.S. TO TAKE POWER IN 2017 IDENTIFIED/NAMED BY THE CHARACTERISTIC OF DEATH (THANATOS) THROUGH GREAT TRIBULATION AND THE “WINEPRESS” AND FOLLOWED/ACCOMPANIED BY HELL (HADES AKA PLUTO – THE RECYCLER) AND HOW IT RELATES TO NASA DISCOVERIES OF LIGHTS ON DWARF PLANET CERES (RELATED TO GREEN HARVEST) AND DWARF PLANET PLUTO’S EARTH LIKE CHARACTERISTICS AND TI and DO’S 1982 MOVIE SCRIPT DEPICTING PLUTO AS A LABORATORY BASE CONTAINING NEXT LEVEL TECHNICIANS CONTAINING AN WORKING MODEL OF EARTH

c. BEAST ASCENDS FROM BOTTOMLESS PIT, WARS AGAINST THEM, SUBDUES (OVERCOME) THEM AND THEY (DO AND CREW) THEN “SEPARATE BY DYING THEMSELVES” (Greek “apokteino auto”)

5. REV 11:8 – “DEAD BODIES” to “RUINED BODIES (REPUTATIONS)” (THE SUBDUING PART) – “STREET” TO “WIDE/BROAD PLAT, TOWN SQUARE” – THE GREAT CITY IS THE WOMAN NAMED AMERICA WITH IT’S PRINCIPAL TWO CAPITALS IN THE WOMAN NAMED LADY LIBERTY REPRESENTING NEW YORK CITY AND IT’S UNITED NATIONS NEW AGE ORDER AND WASHINGTON D.C. (DISTRICT OF (LADY) COLUMBIA). THUS NEW YORK CITY IS THE MYSTERY BABYLON WHILE LOS ANGELES IS THE NEW NON-PHYSICAL (SPIRITUAL) JERUSALEM
6. REV 11:9 – THE “PEOPLE AND KINDREDS AND TONGUES AND NATIONS” THAT SEE THEIR RUINED BODIES – “THREE AND A HALF” – NOT PUTTING THEIR RUINED REPUTATION “GRAVES” AS “MEMORIAL” – KEEPING THEIR MEMORY ALIVE
7. REV 11:10 – HUMANS REJOICE OVER THEIR DEMISE
8. REV 11:11 – THE SECOND “THREE DAYS AND A HALF” PERIOD – SPIRIT OF LIFE ENTERS THEM – THEY RECOVER FROM BEING SUBDUED “STOOD UP ON THEIR FEET” – THEIR SECOND PUBLIC EFFORT – ROARS 2-7 ARE VOICED
9. REV 11:12 – THEIR EXIT BY DYING THEMSELVES – A NON-PHYSICAL (BORN OF SPIRIT/MIND) ASCENSION – SEEN AS THE HEAVENS GATE “SUICIDE” CULT – WHAT DO CALLED THE “CULT OF CULTS” AND THE “CULT OF TRUTH” – WERE NOT PRO SUICIDE BUT SUICIDE TO THEM WOULD HAVE BEEN TO REJECT THEIR OLDER MEMBER (TI’S) DISCLOSURE (VOICE) TO “COME UP HITHER”
10. REV 11:13 – SAME HOUR (40 YEARS) GREAT SHAKING (EARTHQUAKE) (U.S. GOVERNMENT COUP D’ETAT – SUPREME COURT ORDERS WINNER OF G.W. BUSH’S PRESIDENTIAL ELECTION AS THE REV 6:4 RED HORSE OF ENDLESS WAR FROM 9/11 ATTACKS HOPED FOR IN THE STATEMENT BY THE “PROGRESS FOR A NEW AMERICAN CENTURY” (PNAC) WRITTEN IN 1997 WITH SIGNATORIES CHENEY, RUMSFELD, WOLFOWITZ, ETC. CALLING FOR A “REBUILDING OF AMERICA’S DEFENSES” THAT WOULD NEED AN EQUIVALENT OF A PEARL HARBOR ATTACK TO JUSTIFY FIGHTING A TWO FRONT WAR THAT ENDED UP BEING AFGHANISTAN AND IRAQ

a. THE TEN HORNS OF THE BEAST

11. REV 11:15 – SEVENTH ANGELS TRUMPET SOUNDING – DISCLOSURES (VOICES) FROM HEAVEN DESCRIBING THE OWNERSHIP OF THE WORLD AND ALL IT’S SYSTEMS AND OCCUPANTS AND THE TEACHINGS OF THE LORD’S CHRIST AS THE RULES (REIGN) FOREVER. OCTOBER 17, 2008 ON THE WORLD WIDE WEB’S NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC’S CHANNELS SEASON 3, EPISODE TWO ENTITLED, “FINAL REPORT: HEAVEN’S GATE”, THAT BROADCASTS FOR THE FIRST TIME BY A MAINSTREAM POPULAR MEDIA ORGANIZATION, A QUESTION THAT SUGGESTS IN THE BROADCAST THAT “HEAVEN’S GATE” COULD BE WHAT CHRISTIANS REFER TO AS THE “SECOND COMING OF JESUS THE CHRIST” – Page 673
12. REV 11:16-17 – DESCRIPTION OF HOW THE TWENTY FOUR ELDERS LAYED DOWN THEIR LIVES THEMSELVES (FELL ON THEIR FACES IN SERVICE TO GOD – THIS IS NOT “BOWING AND SCRAPING” – THEIR FACES ARE THEIR GIVING UP THEIR HUMAN IDENTITY VIA USE OF THE HUMAN VEHICLES TO “OVERCOME THE WORLD” AS IS REQUIRED FOR MEMBERSHIP IN THE NEXT KINGDOM
13. REV 11:18 JUDGMENT PERIOD BEGINS – AKA GREAT TRIBULATION – AKA TIME OF THE WINEPRESS OF REV 14 AND A SECOND HARVEST TIME BY THOSE WHO CHOOSE TO BELIEVE IN EVERYTHING TI and DO SAID AND DID AND TAKE A STAND FOR THEM ACCEPTING THE RAMIFICATIONS OF HOW IT WILL BE THEIR SEPARATION FROM HUMAN WORLDLINESS IN SO DOING AS THE LUCIFERIAN DRIVEN SPACE ALIENS ARE TRYING TO REAP THE SPOILS OF THE PLANET BEFORE RECYCLING
14. REV 11:19 THE DWELLING (TEMPLE) OF GOD REOPENS IN OUTER SPACE (HEAVENS) SHOWS THE TIME PERIOD WHEN THE NEXT LEVEL TI and DO’S SPACECRAFT WILL BE LITERALLY VISIBLE (SEE THE CITYSCAPE OF LIGHTS ON CERES (SEE REV 6:8 GREEN/HARVEST= DEMETER/CERES)) THAT THE NATIONS OF THE EARTH SEEK TO WAR AGAINST – SPOKEN OF AS THE BATTLE AT ARMAGEDDON WHICH PROMPTS THE BEASTS (US AND EU) AND FALSE PROPHET (ALL THE RELIGIOUS, NEW AGE, SPIRITUALIST PREACHERS, TEACHERS, CONTACTEES AND CHANNELERS, ETC.) TO THEIR END – Page 687

IV. THE OPENING OF THE SEVEN SEALS ON THE BOOK IN REV 5-7
A. FIRST SEAL – “WHITE HORSE” – DO SITTING ON HIS VEHICLE (“HORSE”) – NAMED MARSHALL HERF APPLEWHITE WHOM AS AN OLDER MEMBER FROM THE KINGDOM OF GOD IN THE LITERAL HEAVENS (ALL OF THE SKY TO DEEP OUTER SPACE) TOOK OVER (SITS (TAKES THE POSITION) ON FOR HIS TASK), WHO TAKES THE NAME BO IN 1975 AND FINALLY DO (AS IN DOE A DEER) – BRINGS THE RETURNED (RISE AGAIN) COVENANTED STUDENTS (BOW, FROM RAINBOW, RELATED TO HIS LITER OF NEW BIRTHS INTO HIS NEXT LEVEL KINGDOM) THROUGH THEIR OVERCOMING (CONQUERING) OF THEIR HUMAN VEHICLES TO BECOME THE FIRST FRUIT HARVEST (REV 14) FINALIZED BY THEIR VOLUNTARILY LAYING DOWN THEIR LIVES (FALLING ON THEIR FACES (REV 11)), THE CUTTING DOWN OF THEIR STALK AS JESUS FIRST PRESCRIBED BY BEING THE EXAMPLE OF DOING TO PLEASE HIS HEAVENLY FATHER AS HIS ASSIGNED TASK FOR HIS DISCIPLES
B. SECOND SEAL – RED HORSE (HUMAN) VEHICLE – 43 RD U.S. PRESIDENT, GEORGE W. BUSH 2001-2009 IS “GIVEN POWER” TO WAGE WAR (GREAT SWORD) IN THE U.S. (FOLLOWING THE PLANNED EXIT OF THE INCARNATIONS BY THE TWO WITNESSES OLDER MEMBERS TI and DO AND THEIR 4 LIVING BEINGS AND 24 ELDERS AND OTHER GRADUATE (FIRST FRUITS)) VIA THE 9-11-2001 NEW YORK CITY WORLD TRADE CENTER AND WASHINGTON D.C. PENTAGON ATTACKS THAT “WOUNDED THE BEAST” PROVIDING THE IMPETUS TO START THE ENDLESS GLOBAL WAR ON TERROR
C. THIRD SEAL – BLACK/(BLUE) HORSE (HUMAN VEHICLE) – 44TH U.S. PRESIDENT, BARACK OBAMA – 2009-2017 – HAS A “PAIR OF BALANCES (BURDEN/YOLK TO JOIN TWO OXEN (BEASTS-U.S. AND E.U.) IN THE ONE WORLD GOVERNMENT (NEW WORLD ORDER) PRESIDING OVER WHAT BECAME KNOWN AS “THE GLOBAL FINANCIAL CRISIS”

1. THERE ARE TWO FALLS OF THE UNITED STATES (THE NEW BABYLONIAN EMPIRE) FOCUSED ON NEW YORK CITY; 1) THE ENDLESS GLOBAL WAR ON TERROR AND 2) THE GLOBAL FINANCIAL CRISIS WAR ON THE MIDDLE AND LOWER CLASSES. BOTH REPRESENT A LOSS OF ANY REMAINING DEMOCRATIC PROCESSES, THE PATRIOT ACT’S, A BIGGER SURVEILLANCE STATE, AN OVERLORD HOMELAND SECURITY DEPARTMENT OVER ALL OTHER “INTELLIGENCE” AGENCIES, MAKING CORPORATIONS EQUAL TO PEOPLE SO UNLIMITED FUNDS CAN EVEN MORE OPENLY BUY ELECTIONS AND EVEN TECHNICALLY ENABLING A CORPORATION TO RUN FOR PUBLIC OFFICE – Page 718
2. REV 13:7-11 WAR AMID/AMONG/WITH THE REMAINING (REMNANT) SAINTS

D. FOURTH SEAL – GREEN/PALE (DEMETER/CERES HARVEST GODDESS) HORSE (HUMAN – WHOSE NAME/REPRESENTATION IS DEATH (THANATOS) AND HELL (HADES/PLUTO – PERSON, CONDITION AND/OR PRISON LOCATION, NOT SEEN) FOLLOWS WITH/AFTER/BEHIND HER. THIS IS THE BEGINNING OF THE FOURTH QUARTER IN THE KINGDOM OF GOD’S PROCESS TO BRING SOULS TO THEIR VOLUNTARY HARVEST THROUGH ENGAGING THE OVERCOMING (CHRISTING) OF THEIR HUMAN EVOLUTIONARY CONDITION AND TO OTHERS THEIR DEATH AND SUBSEQUENT SECOND DEATH

1. REV 13:11-18 – THE SECOND BEAST – DANIEL 7’s “LITTLE HORN” HAS TWO INSTRUMENTS WHO ARE FALSE CHRISTS AND FALSE PROPHETS IN REPRESENTATION OF THE LUCIFERIAN MISINFORMATION MIND AS SEEN AS 1) NEW AGE SPIRITUALISTS AND SPACE ALIEN CONTACTEES, CHANNELERS OR CLAIMANTS OF CHRIST AND/OR MAITREYA ENLIGHTENMENT, CHRIST CONSCIOUSNESS, UNIVERSAL MIND, ONENESS REPRESENTATIVES, ASCENDED MASTERS AND THEIR DISCIPLES WITH THE DAHLI LAMA FIGUREHEAD AND 2) THE HOLY SEE STATE AS LED BY THE MOST ECUMENICAL FIGUREHEAD POPE FRANCIS AND HIS VATICAN CITY STATE AND BANK ENCLAVE OF CARDINALS AND WORLDWIDE ORGANIZATION OF WHAT HAVE BECOME ALONG WITH THEIR OFFSHOOT SECTS FALSE CHRISTIANS
2. DANIEL 9 – THE SEVENTY WEEKS/YEARS (SEALS/AFFIRMATION PERIODS) AND THE SIX/SIXTH NEXT LEVEL ARRIVAL PERIODS/TIMES, THE JUDGMENT HOUR AND START OF THE TIME OF THE “ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION (WASTE)” JESUS REFERENCED TO ALERT PEOPLE TO

E. FIFTH SEAL – SHOWS THE START OF THE “LAST” HARVEST WAVE AND HOW SOME ARE SLAIN (NOT BY THEIR OWN HAND AS WAS THE EXIT METHOD FOR THE 38 + 4 OF TI and DO’S CREW IN 1997, BUT AFTER THAT) BECAUSE OF THEIR “SPEAKING” ABOUT THE TRUTH PROVIDED BY TI and DO AND/OR BECAUSE OF THEIR WITNESS TESTIMONY THEY RECEIVED FROM BEING IN TI and DO’S CLASSROOM. SHOWS HOW THEY SHALL RECEIVE “WHITE ROBES” – NEW PHYSICAL NEXT LEVEL STUDENT VEHICLES AFTER OTHERS IN THE SAME SERVICE TO TI and DO EXIT THEIR HUMAN VEHICLES. THESE HAVE ALL BEGUN OR CONTINUED THEIR METAMORPHOSIS BY ADOPTING TI and DO’S BEHAVIORS AND WAYS (WASHING THEIR ROBES – HUMAN VEHICLES) TO THEIR BEST CAPACITY – LOOKING TO THEM TO HELP THEM SEPARATE FROM THEIR HUMAN KINGDOM ROOTS AND “STANDING” FOR THEM AND MAINTAINING THAT STAND UNTIL THEIR EXIT OF THEIR VEHICLE, HOWEVER THAT TAKES PLACE, BECAUSE OF THEIR TAKING THAT STAND

1. VOLUNTARY CASTRATION IN DO’S CLASSROOM (FOR STUDENTS WITH MALE VEHICLES) – JESUS REFERRED TO AS “MAKING ONESELF A EUNUCH FOR THE KINGDOM OF HEAVENS SAKE” – TEACHING TO THE FUTURE “THIRD TRIMESTER” CLASSROOM, REFRAIN FROM HUMAN PROCREATION AND MARRIAGE (COMMITMENT TO OTHER HUMANS), TO GIVE ONES ALL TO THE KINGDOM OF GOD THROUGH THE MOST CURRENT INCARNATE OLDER MEMBER FROM THE NEXT LEVEL – WHO SERVED AS THE LAMB (JESUS SERVING AS THE CHRISTING EXAMPLE OF OVERCOMING THE HUMAN KINGDOM (WORLD) TO INCLUDE LAYING DOWN ONE’S OWN CURRENT HUMAN VEHICLE’S LIFE FOR ONES “MARRIAGE” TO THEIR RECOGNIZED OLDER MEMBER) WHICH INCLUDES BECOMING NON-SEXUAL TO “RECOVER ONE’S VIRGINITY” (DOESN’T MEAN NEVER WAS MARRIED OR HAD SEXUAL INTERCOURSE, A LUCIFERIAN DISTORTION) – RELATED TO THE EARLY FIRST TRIMESTER LESSON STEP OF CIRCUMCISION THAT JESUS UPDATED IN HIS SECOND TRIMESTER CLASSROOM

F. SIXTH SEAL- AN ESPECIALLY LARGE SHAKING (EARTHQUAKE) AND OTHER CALAMITIES OCCUR ON AND TO THE U.S. MAINLAND TO SIGNAL THE END OF THE “LAST” “JUDGMENT” TIME OF “TRIBULATION” HARVEST WAVE AND BEGINNING OF THAT “GREAT DAY OF WRATH” AKA THE “WINEPRESS” END OF DAYS THAT CAUSES THE HUMANS WHO HAVE BOUGHT SPACE IN CONSTRUCTED UNDERGROUND DWELLINGS TO FLEE THE SURFACE CORRECTLY ANTICIPATING MORE CALAMITY (PLAGUES) MANY WILL ATTRIBUTE TO THE SO CALLED BAD SPACE ALIENS, OF WHICH TI and DO AND CREW WOULD BE CONSIDERED BY THEM TO BE A PART. A SEALING OF THE “144 THOUSAND (TRIBE/FAMILY)” TAKES PLACE BEFORE THE 7 ANGELS POUR OUT THEIR VIALS – ESCALATING THE “WRATH OF GOD” MANY ARE FURTHER TESTED TO STAND THROUGH

1. DAY OF WRATH IS SHOWN AS THE DOUBLE REWARD FOR THE U.S. BEAST DESCRIBED IN REV 17-18 THAT INCLUDES THE LARGE STONE OBJECT(S) THAT ARE CAST INTO THE SEA IN REV 18:21, WHOSE DAMAGE IS A PART OF WHAT’S DESCRIBED IN FURTHER DETAIL IN REV 16:17-21 – THE SEVENTH ANGEL’S POURING OUT OF THE VIAL THAT SIGNIFIES THE KINGDOM OF GOD IS “DONE” WITH ANY NEW OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE REMAINING EARTH’S OCCUPANTS TO CHANGE THEIR MIND TO SHOW ALLEGIANCE TO THE NEXT LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN
2. THE GATHERING AT ARMAGEDDON – SEEMS TO DEPICT TWO AREAS; THE MISSISSIPPI RIVER IN THE FOURTH PART OF THE WORLD (USA) AND THE EUPHRATES RIVER IN THE THIRD PART OF THE WORLD (MIDDLE EAST) RELATIVE TO THE GATHERING OF THOSE FOR AND AGAINST THE KINGDOM OF GOD STUDENT BODY FOR THE “GREAT DAY OF GOD ALMIGHTY” THAT TAKES PLACE WHEN DESCRIBED IN REV 16:12-16 AND THEN AGAIN AFTER THE 1000 YEARS WHEN THE LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIENS ARE LOCKED UP UNDERGROUND AGAIN
3. THE FINAL JUDGMENT – THE “WINEPRESS” IS FOR THE HARVEST OF THE RIPE “GRAPES” – THOSE SOULS WHO ARE NOT YET 100% COMMITTED TO SERVICE TO TI and DO OR HAVEN’T HEARD ABOUT THEM BUT WHO ARE SEPARATING FROM THE WORLD IN THEIR OWN WAYS BY NOT GIVING THEIR ALLEGIANCE TO THE “BEAST” – (RECEIVED IT’S MARK ON THE HAND AND/OR ON THE HEAD OR RECEIVED IT’S NUMBER OR NAME OR WORSHIPED IT’S IMAGE (THE BEASTS SPIRITUALITY AND/OR LUCIFERIAN SPACE ALIEN COUNTERFEIT GODS AND/OR HUMAN WORSHIP – EVEN RELATED TO “WONDERS” AND/OR “FIRE FROM THE SKY” LIKE HOLOGRAMS OR LIGHTS, FIREBALLS, LIKE FATIMA AND OTHER EQUIVALENT ILLUSIONS

G. SEVENTH SEAL – Silence from the Kingdom of God/Heaven – THE THOUSAND YEARS THAT THOSE HARVESTED GET TO SERVE WITH TI and DO THROUGHOUT

V. UNDERCOVER “JESUS” SURFACES BEFORE DEPARTURE – DO’S WRITING THAT WAS PUBLISHED TO 90 WORLD WIDE WEB NEWSGROUPS IN 1995 – THE 6TH ROAR/THUNDER. PART OF THE START OF WHAT WOULD BECOME THE LAST HARVEST WAVE

VI. APPENDIX
A. Links to Do and Crews “Anthology of Our Materials” entitled: ‘How and When “Heaven’s Gate” (The Door to the Physical Kingdom Level Above Human) May Be Entered’ (Purple Book)
B. Links to Beyond Human – The Last Call Videos and other Heaven’s Gate Videos
C. Links to TI and DO’s “Classroom” Internal Meeting Audio Tapes (Most of poor technical quality)
D. Links to Sawyer’s Internet Sites
E. Other Links

VII. THE FINISH – SAWYER’S LAST STATEMENT

*** END OF TABLE OF CONTENTS ***

I. INTRODUCTION

I.A. ADDITIONAL STATEMENTS THIS BOOK WILL BRING AN ABUNDANCE OF SCRIPTURAL EVIDENCE TO PROVING

– The Return Jesus spoke about was to be in two WAVES (FIRST and LAST) both being characteristically “as a thief,” but the FIRST undercover, in secret (in a human vehicle) and thus not observable and discerned with one’s eyes. Jesus’ students (disciples), the Souls returning with Him, would recognize His “Holy Mind/Spirit,” as their “Shepherd” by what they have “within” their Souls from their last Trimester’s Classrooms, when the human vehicles, prepped by and for them, hear what He says through his voice (disclosure), literal “words” that begin to be expressed during the 1260 day period described as the Two Witnesses Prophecy (speaking publically). When they recognize Him and literally leave all behind to follow with Him, as He requires to begin to show 100% all their “Heart, Mind, Soul, Strength” allegiance, staying with His program as an Active Student until They all Exit the human vehicles they “borrow,” they would be “Rising Again” (Resurrecting) to receive LIFE – to become a new Adult Member of the Kingdom of Heaven, to receive a Next Level physical vehicle that is non-mammalian and a “position” (seat) of significant service on He and His Older Member’s (“Father’s”) crew. (Luk 17:20-21,Jhn 5:25-29, Rev 11:3 (FIRST))

– For the LAST part of His overall return He would not be incarnate but would still be recognizable only by those He gives that recognition to, so in that sense still “as a thief” while apparent for “every eye to see” among the clouds, appearing with His FIRST “fruit” Graduate Students, who have their new physical Next Level “made” vehicles (bodies) and are all together as an Armada of brilliantly lighted “clouds of light” (spacecrafts, aka in this particular context as “horses”). This is described as taking place after He exits from his incarnation WAVE and at the end of the “Judgment Hour” and “Wrath of God” shown by the Seven Angels pouring out their Vials (calamities, plagues) to include the U.S. and Europe (to include the Middle East) as the two geographical areas, in particular, to receive “two fold” (double) the Next Level’s payment for the sorrow and torment they heaped upon others and for elevating themselves above the Kingdom of God. (Joh 16:12,25-27, Rev 14:14, Rev 16, Rev 18, Rev 19:11)

– The One Jesus referred to as “The Father” or “Our Father in Heaven” comes incarnate with Him to assist Him to start His Task of taking the Throne (by himself incarnate) and then leaves His incarnation in a human woman’s body, seemingly naturally (earth swallows Her vehicle), to better oversee the remainder of the Overcoming Process for each of Their students, from His Spacecraft. The overseeing includes setting up further tests to help some who are not showing the needed readiness to be “born of spirit” (a birth of the Soul Body, that is invisible) to decide to give their all to the Overcoming Process or leave that “classroom” group. (Joh 14:22-23, Rev 11,12).

– The Revelations “Two Witnesses,” are Both identified as “anointed,” the primary keyword related to the term Christ and what is meant by Their being Olive Trees and Candlesticks/Lampstands, all related to the Old Testament Prophets Jesus referenced. We know Jesus was a Christ so we can assume His Father (God) was  Christened (anointed a King) before him, since the Father is who gives birth to the Son. (Rev 3:12 (Father is named and identified by the Son), 11:3-4, Rev 12:1-7, Rev 14:1 (Father has a name), Zec 4:1-14, Dan 12).

A “Christ” is an Older Member from the Kingdom of God/Heaven – Next Level, who has graduated the human evolutionary kingdom through a “Spirit/Mind Soul birth,” as a “Son” to His Older Member (Father) before, even many times, so is qualified to take others through the “Overcoming of Humanness Process.” The Process requires an incarnate Older Member’s step by step direction and can not be accomplished at any other time when the Older Member is not incarnate and holding a “classroom,” though after an Older Member has left their incarnation for a time while their information is still available as they left it, so is accurate, new students can start to engage that Metamorphic Process by adhering to what that most current Older Member taught while incarnate, which will include separating from the human roots that hold them back and changing their behavior and ways as best they can in accordance with what the Older Members taught and by being of service to what the Older Member left for them to do which includes being willing to Stand Up for Them while accepting the consequences that will come from doing so until they exit their vehicles.

After the Older Members have exited their incarnations, the Luciferian Space Aliens step in right away to begin to twist, distort and dilute the truth and realism the Older Members provided, to make Their teachings into a spiritual endeavor to practice and promote the impression one is on the “path” by following. Those most targeted by the Luciferians are those that were students of those Older Members while they were incarnate ,which includes me, which is why it’s important to examine the material for oneself. I am open to such criticism but the ones mounting such criticism will also be targeted to make things up as the intention of the Luciferian Space Aliens is to do anything and everything they can do to distract, distort, dilute and confuse what the Older Members said, did and why. This seems to include getting those who had the personal experience to not express that experience. These attacks have been ongoing and will get worse for everyone that comes in this direction. We each need to seek the help of our Older Members to ward off attacks of this nature and should anything be said that is justifiable evidence of getting off track from what the Older Members intended, we then just need to make appropriate corrections.

However, it’s via these Luciferian tactics that show how religions get started. Some people then become priests, nuns, monks, recluses, Rabbi’s or Imams or have other titles to identify themselves as a devotee, leader or teacher and even with best intentions are actually deluding themselves, though if they keep seeking the Older Members Mind, all experiences can be converted into a positive just like getting into any human endeavor is something to “get out of,” when we see through it. In the case of religious or spiritual paths it can even become a greater lure away from the Next Level’s reality and process because it gives one the “soothing,” but false impression they are holy or have it all figured out and will go to heaven when they die or are working for God when they bring others to believe as they do, which is not the way it works. No one brings someone else to God. The only way someone grows closer to the Next Level Older Members is by their own personal seeking of such a continuous relationship and puts into motion what the most current Older Member provided as instructions. For instance Jesus said to “love your neighbor as yourself” thus until we heard about an Older Member returning, being a humanitarian was about the best anyone could do, though they must be willing to change to what the new incarnate Older Member provides, as that’s the next progression we must leap towards, separating from the human kingdom to become a Member of the Next Kingdom.

Actually, Christing is defined as an anointing from the process of “pressing the oil from the olive.” The “press” is one that requires force exerted and as Jesus say’s includes violence. We are not to enact violence against anyone or ourselves, but because the Luciferians are provided to wage war against Souls who seek to take their next step, that they do so through motivating humans against, violence does become the prime way Souls eventually give their physical vehicles lives Standing Up for the current Older Members. It’s the shell of the Olive that dies but the oil (fruit), as Holy Mind continues to live in all those who draw it and that becomes useful in service to the provision of light that others can be brought to see by engaging the same process . Upon completion, if they have pleased the incarnate Older Member they can qualify to become an adult Member of the Kingdom of God.

– Virtually all examples of the way in which the Kingdom of God communicates with human beings, that can be counted on as from Them, are through Their sent in-the-flesh (incarnate) Representatives. In all the records of Jesus prophecy, in the four gospel accounts and in the Book of Revelations, there are only four End Age/Time descriptions of someone literally “speaking inspired by God,” the primary definition of “to prophesy.” Rev 10:11, Rev 11:3, Rev 14:6, Luk 12:2, Luk 17:30)

– The FIRST and primary delivery of prophecy – speaking words inspired by God  (the Two Witnesses demonstrated) accomplishes the gathering of the returning Elder Student body of Souls who were slated to complete their Overcoming of their Human Kingdom behavior and ways through leaving all behind again to make their eye single in giving all their heart, mind, Soul and strength to these TWO who were acting as One Mind that in so doing would enable each to pass through their “spirit birth canal” to becoming New Adult Members in the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven. (Mat 19:27-30)

– The Second and LAST of the two descriptions of “speaking words inspired by God,” said as, to prophesy, will be shown to take place AFTER the Two Witnesses and their Elder graduate students have left their incarnate presence, which is during the time of the Seventh Angels Trumpet Sounding, through the delivery of the content of the “Little Book,” as depicted in Revelations chapter 10, where that schedule is announced (sounded). This LAST time period of information delivery also pertains to, and is shown in the timing as, the opening of seals 4=7 that is also described as the Backside of the Book, shown in Revelations chapter 5, referring to the final revealing of The Mystery of God as spoken by the Prophet Daniel. who Jesus referred to as taking place during the time of the Abomination that makes Desolation (waste) that is in progress as we speak. (Rev 10, Luk 20:33-36)

– These FIRST and LAST provisions of the truth that together set the records straight and reveal what has been shrouded in mystery, a Kingdom of God strategy that becomes the criteria for all who hear about it to decide to believe in or not, together with our actions, behaviors and ways, that determines which Souls and Spirits will go on further in their schooling, when they can be brought back at a future time after the current civilization is spaded under and the waste is recycled.

-Luk 13:30 And, behold, there are last which shall be first, and there are first which shall be last.

It seemed to me among the ways Jesus could have meant this, it appears He might have been referring to those who think they are first in line to see him and recognize him and be taken into heaven by him – those who call themselves Christians who so far for many I’ve spoken to, can’t imagine He’s been here in the vehicle named Do (of TI and DO). Nor can most imagine hardly anything I say in these pages is possible. But knowing of this Jesus saying about the FIRST and LAST and other supporting reasons is what made me choose to talk about the Two WAVES as the FIRST and LAST. Currently we are in the LAST Harvest WAVE and this one is geared towards Christians most of all since they as a group seem to have been the recipients of the most Luciferian disinformation attacks, evidenced by their, as a group paying little attention to what Jesus actually taught was required to become a Member of the Kingdom of Heaven. They instead paid most attention to what Paul wrote in his letters. Most of what Paul wrote serves to distort and dilute the truth Jesus bore. Yet the Next Level can use it as a positive separator of those with a “(computer like) chip of recognition” from those without that “chip.”

– Our individual judgment is established for each of us when we die, because it is through our life in the human kingdom, however short or long, that we make our choices and have the capacity to change and grow from or not. For the entire human kingdom on Earth, the Judgment time is finalized when the same Older Member from the Kingdom of God, who was incarnate as Jesus, who will be shown comes incarnate again in the new human body that becomes named Do, as one of the Two Witnesses, returns in his Kingdom of God physical body. That body is described as “like” the body he took with him 2000 years ago returning with his crew of Elder students that graduated (that made them, their Soul body eternal) and were awarded with new physical bodies grown on a vine (not by mammalian reproduction) by the Kingdom of God for their use. (Rev 3:12; Rev 11; 14:14; 19)

– Jesus referred to a “Spirit Birth” as an unseen birth into the Kingdom of Heaven, He compared to the way the wind had physicality, as we could feel it, yet was mostly invisible to our eyes and that it was through conquering/overcoming a “water” (flesh body from the earth waters that is born in a water sack) body that our physical Spirit Body is born, necessitating his disciples to be “born again of water” to accomplish.

Being “born again of water” is also a reference to Souls needing to enter into a flesh body again, but is not the same thing the Eastern Religions call reincarnation, as each body in the human kingdom has it’s own Spirit, synonymous with “Mind” and can become a container to grow a Soul within ONLY IF the Kingdom of God deposits a Soul container into that human body and like a seed through the direct efforts of an incarnate Representative from the Kingdom of God helps the recipient think and do all they are given to “sprout” that “seed” deposit. What I’m calling sprouting has to do with the recipients choice to change their thinking, behavior and ways to their Older Members updated thinking, behavior and ways and by their providing service by delivering the Older Members new truth to humans that helps find other humans with Soul seeds that can stimulate them to recognize and then choose to engage their own separation from their humanness to even become a “tree” that yields further “fruit” as a new Student and/or Adult Member in the Kingdom of God. (Joh 3:3-8)

– The Kingdom of God membership do not propagate as humans (mammals) thus do not have sex and do not marry as humans do, thus the reason those characteristics must be overcome by all prospective members of the Kingdom of God before they can be awarded with a “glorified,” celestial, incorruptible, everlasting physical body. Initial laws provided by the Kingdom of God governing sexuality and marriage were lesson steps to establish order and teach self restraint to work up to disconnecting from entirely. (Mat 19:10-12, Mat 22:30, Rev 14:4)

– Members of the Kingdom of God, even the youngest Member are literally evolutionarily (not Darwinian evolution) “Above” even the greatest humans. (Mat 11:11)

– Upon return He would NOT BE SPEAKING IN STORY FORM (PARABLES) and He would have new things to share that even His disciples didn’t understand when they were physically with Him. (Joh 16:25)

– The return would take place primarily in a new area of the world, apart from the Middle East, to a people (nation) who Jesus’ disciples at the time didn’t know of, that will be shown was to be in the geography of North America with a FIRST and LAST Harvest lesson plan application. Evidence will show how North America was divided into “two straights/streets (paths),” (one meaning of the symbolic “Egypt” in Rev 11:8), with the FIRST as the new “Temple/Altar” Students and area, that is brought manifest in the U.S. Southwest from the Mississippi River to California via the incarnations (Souls taking human vehicles) of TI and DO and their Crew of returning “Saints” to finish their Overcoming of Humanness under the direction of Do. The LAST Harvest lesson plan application was to be held in the areas and for those “remaining” (after the FIRST Harvest) as the “Courtyard” outside that “Temple area” as the other of the Two Streets – paths students must STAND for TI and DO upon as their lesson step towards being in a future FIRST Harvest “classroom” with the incarnate Older Member in a new millennium after the spading/recycling).

– The timing of return would take place after his gospel has been spread to every corner of the world, which he indicated would be accomplished by the time of the End Age, or End Time. (Mat 24:14)

– Members of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven are physical, both as Souls and in their use of physical bodies they refer to being “wrapped around their Soul body” thus illustrated as clothing, raiment, robes, fine linen,  that are their “vehicles” they perform tasks through in the denser physical environments. The human vehicle when They come to “borrow” one, said as borrow because they leave them behind when they finish their tasks so that they once again become part of the dust (elements) of the earth they arose from) is spoken of as an “incarnation” (in-carne (latin for flesh)). That’s the context of the Rev 6 usage of “horses,” mammals, but with a Next Level Older Member sitting on the “white horse” while the Red/Ruddy, Black/Blue and Green/Pale horses are sat upon by a Luciferian Space Alien – Fallen angel. Now, in the context of Rev 19, the “horses” are spacecrafts in what I believe is the evidence of Do’s (returned “Jesus’) Armada. (Zec 10:3 – The Lord makes his flock of Judah his “goodly horse in battle,” Jer 8:6 compares a horse to a man, Isa 63:13 with Moses compared to “a horse in the wilderness”).

– Members of the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven, use physical transportation, to interface with Their physical Creations, that to humans, if seen would be in modern times labeled “Unidentified Flying Objects” (UFO’s), though in the records described as a “cloud of light” or a “swift cloud” or a “whirlwind of fire” or a “chariot of fire” or as a “white horse” or as a “Wheel Within a Wheel,” or Pillar or Column of Cloud that led Moses encampment in the wilderness, lighted up at night and even killed snakes and scorpions in their path, etc.

– Luciferian space aliens – the “fallen angels,” having an aborted Soul Body also seek to use human physical bodies to have function in and around the earth, but also travel in physical spacecrafts humans would call a UFO. These are not Kingdom of God spacecrafts and TI and DO indicated they are primitive in comparison.

– The term “heaven” referred to the literal heavens – being all areas “elevated” above the earth, though where the Members of the Kingdom of God circulate was considered to be the Heaven of Heavens. The Luciferian space aliens really are no longer “space” aliens as they can not travel very far from the earth’s surface – certainly not as far as the Moon, otherwise being “fallen” and restricted to earth, they could interfere with the Signs in the Sun, Moon and Planets and Stars – Jesus said would be as signs from the Kingdom of God.

– Heaven as the environment for the many members of the Kingdom of God to circulate in, Jesus said has within it “many abodes, dwelling places” or “mansions” which are actually spacecrafts that can be as large as a planet like Pluto and/or Ceres and/or the Earth’s moon and/or virtually wherever the Kingdom of God chooses to make a base within, upon or around.

– Today’s “space aliens” are Souls that were lured away from becoming Members of the Kingdom of God during a previous civilization on or off the earth, by those who were led by a former student member of the Kingdom of God named Lucifer who with others rebelled against the Kingdom of God to become known as the “fallen angels.” They take over human and human equivalent vehicles for their use, by directly or indirectly claiming to be the “gods.” They try to grow new human vehicles for their use by stealing DNA, eggs and sperm from humans to grow hybrid humans they can occupy and manipulate to their agenda. The Kingdom of God doesn’t permit them to circulate very far away from earth and they are forced to go underground and under the sea when the Kingdom of God spades the earth’s surface as evidenced by the records of a global flood and said to be occurring again soon, though not with water this time, but via fire, after the Kingdom of God is “done” with the Judgment Hour.

TI and DO indicated in 1975, that during the “Seventh Closeness” (which was after they performed their prophecy and testimony period, they called the “Sixth Closeness,” (with 1st as Adam, 2nd as Enoch, 3rd as Moses, 4th as Elijah and 5th as Jesus, (aligned with the 12 grades in school analogy where Jesus brought the formula to graduate the 12th grade)), would include what Christians refer to as the “second coming” and “rapture” and “completion of the final prophecies in John’s Book of Revelation,” when “the one who was Jesus will come in at close range, to receive the elect into his company.” They said, “those who are in the middle of their normal life span will easily live to see it’s completion,” indicating the timing. (If someone was 35 at what looks like is the official start of the Seventh Closeness – perhaps 2007. they might be 75 by the time it’s “done” around 2047 perhaps). There are a number of ways to work the numbers, but it’s not within my capacity to nail it down more than that and I could be wrong about.

TI and DO were not Bible scholars, yet even then knew the plan for what was to happen during the Seventh Closeness, during the time of the Seventh Trumpet Sounding. Do and Crew (38+4 Membered FIRST Fruit) set in motion the start to this last approach to this Seventh Closeness in 1992, 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7 – seen in prophecy as the 7 Thunders/Roars – public global scoped announcements of the One who was Jesus’ arrival. Their Song (The TI and DO design of the graduation lesson plan, Ti always called a “piano roll” was brought to it’s crescendo as Their Heaven’s Gate Exit of their incarnations that ushered in the remaining 6 Seals that would be finished by the time of the 7th Seal and 7th Vial being poured out when the younger Souls who showed allegiance to TI and DO while still in their human vehicles are taken into safe keeping.

– The earth is a “garden” in the sense that humans are plants that can become the containers for Souls planted within them, to grow during “seasons” when the Older Member is incarnate, into Members of the Kingdom of God. In that way these Luciferian space aliens are allowed to influence humans to provide misinformation that planted Souls have the capacity, with help they request from the Older Members, to see through. This makes the Luciferian presence into a growth catalyst Student Souls can develop their “mind muscle” by fighting against.

– The content of what is spoken by these Two Witnesses is described as the OPENING OF THE SEAL ON THE BOOK THAT WAS WRITTEN FROM WITHIN BY THE THRONE, where Throne refers to the Two Witnesses that together in their performance of their Witnessing/Testifying task, They Give Their Lives to, become the First of SEVEN THUNDERS (ROARS), though the primary speaking task is through the literal voice of the One of the Two who was noted as the LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, (a reference to the One who was incarnate as Jesus). (Rev 5, 10).

All these points and many more are in my opinion only able to be realized and related to all Jesus taught and his prophecy because of and through everything said and done by TI and DO, who did not base what they said on the Bible, though certainly knew it contained the primary and most accurate records of the Kingdom of God’s ongoing nurturing of their created (designed and developed) human kingdom in their “garden” on their Earth.

I think it safe to say TI and DO didn’t use the Bible to know what to think, say and do. They didn’t try to justify what they thought by what was in the Bible. In other words, they didn’t formulate what they said publically by particular bible verses nor use the Bible to build justification for what they were thinking. They did say the Bible content and especially the Jesus record helped them awaken and was used to provide clues that would verify information they were receiving from their Older Member in the Heavens. It seems clear that Jesus used the Old Testament records in the same kind of way. This book is hopefully providing some of the further revealing of what was intended by the prophecies in the past records.

Nor did TI and DO try to fit what they thought, said and did to the parts that were considered to be  prophecy. I never heard them quote chapter and verse or even quote and recite any one verse except for a few keywords or the paraphrasing of a certain story or saying. There is a considerable amount of evidence that the prophecy record was not their guideline to stick to and at times they seemed to intentionally not align with certain religio-spiritual “correctness” in the “Records” (as they most often referred to the Bible and other associated materials). For example one time Do asked the student body if they wanted to stop a fast that day or the next day that would have been day 40. I recall thinking 40 would be good but didn’t really care, but that was because 40 was the number of days Jesus was reported as fasting before he came public with his ministry. And there were other references to 40 so that was appealing to my still remaining human religio-spiritual correctness. Some of the students at that time said it didn’t matter to them and wanted to do what Do felt to do. We stopped on day 39.

TI and DO said that the Next Level worked very hard to preserve the accuracy of what Jesus said, so we could count on the “red letters” of the four gospels. They said these Records, not limited to the Red Letters or the Bible, as for example they also provided us with publications of the Dead Sea Scroll and Nag Hammadi Library and books about those materials, to include the Essene Jewish sect, said to have stored some of those materials. They said these ancient records were provided by the Next Level to be used as tools for their own gradual awakening and as a help for parts of their student body’s lesson plan, (Ti called a “piano roll”). They developed that lesson plan in steps and said they were only given steps one at a time ahead of the student body, often proceeding on a next step only when the students who were having the most trouble with the previous step either caught up or chose to leave the classroom. Further details are provided throughout this book.

I.B. DISCLAIMERS

In 1975 TI and DO’s group were tagged by the media, among other names, the “UFO Cult” and then twenty two years later the Heaven’s Gate cult. There is no disputing that they were certainly a “subculture” and that they stood apart from all societal norms and resembled in some ways other groups also labeled as “cults.” But over time it has been shown without much doubt, to an objective discerning mind, even by psychologists and social scientists, that when compared point by point to any other groups, they stood apart from all others, in many ways, though one will never know that if they don’t delve into Their story and teachings, behaviors and ways to find out.

Despite the controversy of how they left this world, that I will show in this writing was completely voluntary, as shown in part by many “exit video tapes” (by those in the group of 38 members who wanted to make such a video), and by other proofs that show they each had to actually qualify to remain among them, though qualifying was never emphasized as if a ploy to get people to stay. For instance, the day after I met up with the group at the Colorado National Monument, in my first more personal meeting with Do, along with two other new students, he said to us something to the affect of it being unlikely we would all see the metamorphic “process” through to completion and graduation because of how difficult it would be. I recall not understanding what would be so difficult and yet Do’s saying that didn’t cause me to take it as a challenge either. I thought it strange but looking back Do obviously knew a ton about the process that I didn’t. Now, having flunked out of that initial program the difficulty is very, very clear and coming clearer yet as time marches on. It was my choice to drop out entirely as it was to re-apply though had they not helped me re-apply I would never have even come this far and I’m not claiming to have anything in the bag as I need to have even harder tests since I flunked the first time.

Their exit of their physical bodies was mostly accomplished by ingesting a strong barbiturate mixed into applesauce or pudding and chased with some vodka designed to put their bodies to sleep gently and permanently and as insurance to not wake up or slip into a coma they put a plastic bag over their own heads. Thus the death of the vehicle was to be as gently self administered as was possible. There is nothing to suggest that kind of action would be appropriate for anyone to do now but nor am I in the position to say what’s not. Do and his class of students posted their opposition to suicide though their interpretation of suicide was not the typical one, though there is significant evidence that it was the way Jesus thought about it, then called “laying down you life” for one’s “Father” as he said his disciples must do to reap the reward of receiving a new physical body and eternal Life in his kingdom in the literal heavens, stationed upon one of their “mansions” (dwelling places) spacecraft/Labs. The evidence is that these students were not ordinary humans but had Souls who had been with Jesus during his ministry and accomplished all their lessons at that time so were given their next trimester’s lessons towards their Spirit Birth by coming back and taking a new human body to overcome through TI and DO’s hands on direction.

I.B.1. DO AND CREW POST, “OUR POSITION AGAINST SUICIDE”

(I am putting their statement in my own words to avoid problems from those who hold the copyright to the material who are former students of TI and DO and were given the logistical part of the task to maintain the web site, as they have done, but who repeatedly demonstrate changing what TI and DO taught when they give interviews to bloggers, etc.. I have challenged them on each of their given public interviews I became aware of, to be found on my blog via links in the Appendix of this book. Therefore I’m playing it safe in case my saying this angers their influences into trying to stop the distribution of this material. I hope not, but in any case the original can be found at:

Our Position Against Suicide
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2016/11/23/our-position-against-suicide-by-do-and-crew-posted-on-heavensgate-com/

Because some would read one document Do wrote and can easily misunderstand the context of the many things Do said about who could be saved from the recycling, I put this composite together. Overall, the Kingdom of God is open to everyone who reaches up to their Father in Heaven to give their will to, to help them separate from their human attachments and addictions, behaviors and ways – all the ways of the world.

Suicide is NOT a solution – All Souls Have A Chance To Choose Their Allegiance to God or Mammon
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2014/08/02/ti-and-dos-teachings-provide-opportunity-for-all-souls-to-choose-degrees-of-allegiance-to-the-kingdom-of-god/

Here is my paraphrased report of the document, “Our Position Against Suicide”:

TI and DO indicated that to learn the needed lessons we each need a physical vehicle (body). It is also the way we provide service while incarnate in the human kingdom – we need a vehicle to do so. They indicate they keep them out of harms way and care for them well, so they can function the best they can for their task.

They went on to express when this was written in 1996, after they had been considering their exact method of exiting their vehicles since before I left, as early as August of 1994, how they would prefer and even anticipate entering a spacecraft with their bodies but were aware of several ways it could happen.

Before exit, some could lose their physical body which would be like a “recall,” even from an accident or because of an irate person. They knew that it was possible they could be jailed for some reason or be subject to some form of mental or physical torture, they compared to Ruby Ridge and Waco.

Its the Next Level way to look at all the possibilities to prepare for whatever happens. They used the example of Masada around 73 A.D., and talked about how they would exit in that situation rather than experience an animalistic murdering military assault.

Truly, the truest meaning of suicide is turning against the Level Above Human when leaving is offered. They felt they were focused on two tasks. First to make a last attempt to tell the truth about how to graduate into the Next Level so some humans could avoid “suicide” by remaining for the recycling of the civilization and of the spirits and souls who went against the Next Level or ignored Them. The second task they had was to take advantage of each day to work on overcoming and changing to be ready to become a member of the Kingdom of Heaven.

I.B.2. THERE IS NO CULT OR LEADERS AS TI and DO ARE NO LONGER IN HUMAN FLESH BODIES and in my opinion there is no need or desire among the few former members that still believe in TI and DO, of which I am one, to try to start one, even though several new believers have requested such. Among the former members there is no leader and we are hardly in contact with one another and each is living their lives in a somewhat normal fashion. I go by the name of Sawyer, a name Do gave me early on as I was the woodcutter for the Bedouin (no one place to lay our heads) styled commune we had that for several years existed outdoors in tents largely in the National Forests and private ranch lands we leased in Wyoming and Texas. My maintenance of several social media accounts is the only way I know of new believers as I don’t actively look for any, nor concern myself with how much they do or don’t believe and don’t keep a list of those who tell me they believe. I simply try to answer questions and post commentary and recollections from my experiences with TI and DO.

There are all sorts of charlatans on the Internet posing as the return of Do or claiming Do has returned and I suspect that will only grow. I am certain Do is not returning incarnate during this current civilization.

I.B.3. MY MOTIVATION FOR WRITING THIS BOOK

I could have made money long ago with my story if I had titled a book, “How I got out of the cult of cults” even though I suspect one reason no former members have written such a book that I’m aware of was because it was easy to get out. In fact many were made to leave, sometimes permanently and sometimes temporarily so they could see if they really wanted to be in TI and DO’s classroom. I wrote this book because I believe in TI and DO and want to be in their service (which is still possible just as it has been possible to serve Jesus after he exited) and this is the service at this point I believe they have offered me even though I didn’t leave to do this. I failed to make the grade but have another chance. They don’t throw us away if we don’t want to be thrown away. Should I succeed in “Standing for TI and DO” and re-starting my metamorphic changeover, by adopting all their behaviors and ways, I have no idea whether when I drop this vehicle however it happens if I will be in TI and DO’s company or will be “put on ice” (so to speak) to be prepared for a future classroom to finish my overcoming when I can be with my Older Member for the entire program.

Nor do I claim that everything I have said in this book would meet with TI and DO’s approval. I think it’s likely that there are many areas they would have had me leave out or qualify that I could be wrong about or re-write, but  I do think I am mostly in the ballpark of what TI and DO would have me do. I have received many corrective hints as I went. I do believe there are some of my classmates assigned to help me stay on track enough to not compromise what this may be able to do for others coming in this TI and DO direction.

I’m not saying what I am saying here is needed by anyone but it has always been the way of TI and DO to be very thorough in providing all the helps they can for each of the Souls they brought back to have this opportunity to see the truth and take over a human vehicle to engage their own metamorphosis and service Standing up for TI and DO, asking them for help all along the way and giving their all to result in their “Mind/Spirit birth” graduation when TI and DO determine each of us qualify.

I.B.4. TI and DO WERE NOT INTERESTED IN ATTRACTING FOLLOWERS – They were willing to accept anyone as a student but were choosy about who they thought could accomplish the task of overcoming the human condition. Public meetings were only held over two approximate nine month periods with about seventeen years of cloistered Overcoming “Classroom” in between, during which many gradually learned it wasn’t what they wanted so freely left the group and in many cases when the group had the capacity were given funds or an airline or bus ticket to go where they wanted to go

Even though I witnessed over and over how TI and DO didn’t want anyone to leave, in 1976 they still felt to tell nineteen students they weren’t ready and arranged their separation from the larger body of believers, leaving a little more than seventy of us, who they said “made the first cut.” About ten years later a couple of students were told to leave because they didn’t want to abide by all of the procedures we had, that were geared to help us overcome the human world. At one point in the early 1990’s Do offered a couple thousand dollars to anyone who wanted to leave, saying he didn’t want our most comfortable life style or the fear of having to start over again in the world be a reason to stay. Over the years many left for one reason or another that had to do with things not panning out as they had hoped or because of a desire to have a human relationship or to return to the family they left behind when they joined or just to do something else. About every year or so, TI and DO would require us to go someplace quite around the place we lived in and consciously think about whether there was something else in the world we wanted to do. Then when 20 minutes or so had passed they’d tell us to go back to blocking out such thoughts. Of course there were no monitors on our thoughts so we could always think about whatever we wanted to think about, but that classroom had a way of forcing things to the surface even if they were things that were years in the making. I realized that’s what happened to me.

I.C. BIBLIOGRAPHY AND SCRIPTURE NOTATION

I only directly quote two data sources that are both in the public domain:

– The King James Bible
– The King James Bible with Strong’s Dictionary has been placed under copyright © 2001-2002 by johnhurt.com, and is protected by United States and International Copyright Laws. All Rights Reserved.

NOTATIONS USED INSIDE KING JAMES SCRIPTURE QUOTES

– Single parentheses ( … ) inside of scriptures indicate words added by the original King James translators. Sometimes they are completely fabricated to allow for a grammatically flowing sentence, while at other times precedes the primary word but is necessary to formally translate it because often one Hebrew or Greek word requires multiple English words. Still other times words are added to fill a particular interpretation of the intended meaning.

– Two double parentheses (( … )) indicate additional and/or alternate translation options whether from Greek or Hebrew. Most times within these includes the Greek/Hebrew dictionary number at times with a G for Greek and an H for Hebrew which is listed ahead of the words translation followed by the Greek or Hebrew word, then an equal sign (=) and the additional keywords/phrases from that dictionary with this authors primary candidates at times put in UPPER CASE.

– Square brackets […] within double parentheses, (( […text…] )) contain my opinion of additions to the definition and/or interpretation.

– One or more asterisks (*) or an asterisk followed by a number are used for local footnotes that follow shortly after their usage as opposed to at the end of a page or section.

STRONGS GREEK/HEBREW DICTIONARY NOTATION:

+ (addition) denotes a rendering in the Authorized Version of one or more Greek words in connection with the one under consideration.

X (multiplication) denotes a rendering in the Authorized Version that results from an idiom peculiar to the Greek.

( ) (parenthesis), in the renderings from the Authorized Version, denotes a word or syllable sometimes given in connection with the principle word to which it is annexed.

I.D. INTRODUCTION TO TI and DO

I.D.1. THE NAMES AND TEMPORARY ORGANIZATIONS ASSOCIATED WITH TI and DO

From TI and DO’s official start on January 1, 1973, when they left Houston, Texas and their former family, friends, careers, possessions and human lifestyles behind, they went by a variety of names to include, “Guinea and Pig,” “He (Do) and She (Ti)” and others until their first meetings were held in April of 1975 in the North Hollywood part of Los Angeles, California in the United States of America where they attracted a couple dozen who wanted to follow them and because of those new students, whom they initially didn’t welcome the idea of, chose the names Bo (Do) and Peep (Ti) (from the nursery rhyme of shepherds of sheep). Throughout the remainder of this Book I will refer to them as TI and DO, though they didn’t select those names  until around 1977.

In 1975 TI and DO considered their mission identity as, “Human Individual Metamorphosis” (HIM), because humans were like caterpillars in that they had the capacity to change into a literal new creature inside, that once “born” would have new capabilities analogous to a Butterfly. When their public meeting efforts hit the national media in October of 1975, because students had designed a meeting announcement poster that was headlined with, “UFO’s…,” (which they didn’t actually approve of because of how that acronym was so populist by then),  they became referred to all over the U.S., (especially), as “The UFO Cult,” or “The UFO Two.” In addition to “Two” referring to both of them, it was also because they had come to realize they were fulfilling the prophecy task of the Two Witnesses of The Book of Revelations, chapter 11, though they didn’t actually state that in their poster, nor their first “Statement One,” nor at the two public meeting I heard them speak at in Waldport, Oregon and at Arapahoe Community College in Denver. They said they didn’t want to focus on that prophecy because before becoming aware of that prophecy, they already knew their Souls had come from the Kingdom of God, what they called The Evolutionary Level Above Human, to perform a task that had to do with bringing “updates to the Bible” and to “fulfill prophecy.” Plus they felt as if it was a lure to say and they personally had always  wanted to run the other way when they would hear of or meet someone who said they were the reincarnation of some well known biblical figure. They also became aware that there were others who had claimed to be the Two Witnesses. Nonetheless, they knew they were to fulfill that prophecy.

In 1977 they changed their names from Bo and Peep to TI and DO, reversing the order of who was who. I have reasons to believe that order was reversed because Do knew well by then that Ti was his Older Member, in religious terms his Heavenly Father and they were performing their task together as a unit. Those particular names were in part stimulated by the movie musical, “The Sound of Music,” they felt was influenced by the Next Level Above Human, (in the Records, the Kingdom of God, Kingdom of Heaven, that they felt provided them a little outline of their mission. The  names related to musical notes, as in the song in the musical entitled, “Do a deer” or as “Do-Re-Mi” that was using the Seven note scale, using the syllables, “Do re me fa so la Ti…Do.” Do told us how the choice of positions 1 and 7 demonstrated how Ti, from the previous octave pushes the emergence of Do in the next octave. I later realized that was reflective of the way the Woman gives birth to her Son – to the Thone seat/task in Revelations chapter 12.

What I didn’t know at the time, because TI and DO never talked about it to their “Classroom” (Student Body), was how their choice of “note” names was directly related to prophecy, that their students, eventually the 144,000 (or 144 and a myriad of thousands) were depicted as “singing… a new song before the Throne,” while referencing how there was the Song of Moses and the Song of the Lamb (Jesus) before then. (Rev 14:1-3, Rev 15:1-3, Rev 5:9)

Do had learned from experience that Ti was his Older Member aka Heavenly Father. Ti never talked that way. It was also Ti who told the student body that we needed to make our commitment to Do because Do was our Older Member (Father). That made Ti the equivalent of our “Grandfather” though we never referred to them in those terms. We either addressed them as Ti, or Do or if referring to them together, TI and DO, or “Links” written as “Lnks” which they preferred because it didn’t emphasize them except in the way they hoped to be Chain Links to their Older Members in the chain of Mind/Spirit to the Chief of Chiefs, the Oldest Member of the Next Level. They also talked about this as their wanting to be “pipes” that were so “clear” none of their Mind would dilute the Holy Mind they received from their Older Member in the Heavens.

Incidentally, it was documented that around the summer solstice of 1024 an Italian priest established what was called the solfege (do, re, mi, fa, so, la, ti, do) as a way to learn musical scales, which might be an example of how a Next Level crew was preparing for the fulfillment of prophecy at the return of the Older Members and student crew to be the name of the “song,” as was previously the “song of Moses” and the “song of Jesus.” Ti’s vehicle was not a musician but she always compared the overcoming lesson plan they were administering to their student body to a “piano roll,” and to be like singing the song, Old McDonald’s Farm, that went:

Old McDonald had a farm E I, E I, OH
and on his farm he had a cow E I, E, I OH
with a Moo Moo here and a Moo Moo there
here a moo there a moo everywhere a moo moo

Old McDonald had a farm E I, E I, OH
and on his farm he had a pig, E I, E, I OH
with a Oink Oink here and a Oink Oink there
here a Oink there a Oink everywhere a Oink Oink

This would continue adding more barn yard animal tones as parts of the overall Song, each of which were actually Lesson Steps being added to the list, not dropping the earlier lesson steps and continuing to practice them in the Overcoming Song. Say for instance a lesson was to only say, “yes, no or I don’t know” while talking to one another, which was an early lesson step. Then lets say the next lesson step was to put “I could be wrong” in front of everything we say that requires a judgment to get us in the habit of losing self, as Jesus also taught as “deny self” and “thy will be done.” Students would continue applying these lesson steps until TI and DO said to stop or gave an update so to change to, which with the “yes, no, I don’t know” lesson step did change so we ceased saying only those responses if more words were needed to perform the task.

In 1987 (after Ti’s exit of her incarnation to be explained later) when Do was examining going public again (by then over ten years since we had held a public meeting), he had us test the waters by briefly starting a project with the name, “Anonymous Sexaholics Celibate Church,” taken from the 12 Step programs geared to those who believed they were sex addicts. In around 1989 as part of the book we published called, “The Transfiguration Diet,” taken in part from the work of Dr. John Christopher’s Mucous-less Diet System, we used the name, “Littlegreen, Inc. Think Tank.” Then around 1990 because of dietary experimentation with raw food diets for health – to get the most out of our vehicles Do said because we didn’t know how long we would be on earth, and because of the need to buy vegetables in bulk for our population that was down to about 30 students, to help offset expenses, we started a company called, “Advanced Life Extension Research Team” (ALERT) and sold off surplus organic vegetables at a San Diego area farmers market.

In 1992 when Do started the project to make video tapes that became the series called, “Beyond Human – The Last Call” that was uploaded for satellite broadcast (before the Internet) to provide a way for people who had a satellite dish, who might see the video, a way to contact us, used the name, “Total Overcomers Anonymous” (TOA) and provided a Post Office box people could write to. Finally in March of 1997, 2 1/2 years after I left them, as the last part of their Seven, international in scope, public offerings of TI and DO’s  information, they became known as “Heaven’s Gate” and in much of the media “The Heavens Gate Cult.” Do and Crew understood and didn’t object to being called a cult, but said they were actually the “Cult of Cults” and the “Cult of Truth,” definitely an ultimate subculture.

It’s interesting to me that I am going through a final edit on this book during the time I have documented as the approaching Revelations 6:7-8 “opening” of the “Fourth Seal” that is depicted as the “Green horse” (in most Bible translations says “pale horse” which there is little evidence behind using that term, even though the human who fulfills that task on behalf of the Luciferian Space Aliens could be described best as “pale” that also relates to their name of “death.”) This all relates directly to the Ceres/Demeter “goddess of the Harvest,” where a goddess is the “bride of God,” which will be described in detail in the pages to come. But my point here is how I recently contracted Lymes disease from a tick bite and chose to treat the disease with the dietary regimen layed out in the “Transfiguration Diet,” the book Do and crew wrote while I was still with in Do’s classroom. The wording of the books author was, “Little Green, Inc.” which is interesting given how TI and DO always talked about how the Next Level Crew would even have fun interjecting little clues to their presence, through seeing to it that certain words became used or even popular. Even the word “Little” reflects on the same word used to describe what I believe is this book as shown in Revelations chapter 10.

I.D.2. TI and DO’S TERMINOLOGY CHANGES AND CONCEPT UPDATES

TI and DO changed a great deal of terminology. Granted some will see these and think, “brainwashing techniques” and they will be exactly right, except it was voluntarily washing of our own brains, (part of the real basis of Baptism – cleaning one’s house under the instructions from the most currently incarnate Older Members) using the techniques and replacements of terms and ideas with those TI and DO gave us. This is actually quite scriptural as Jesus required of his disciples to “deny themselves,” in other words give their life over to the Kingdom of God’s hands 100%, also stated in the Lord’s Prayer talking to “our Father who is in Heaven, saying, THY WILL BE DONE ON EARTH AS IT IS IN HEAVEN,” though when a Representative from that Kingdom is incarnate then for those feeling called to be with Him/Them, the process is to give Them charge of us – our will. There never has been any evidence that TI and DO did the brainwashing for us. Do even said once that if he could do it for us, he would, but then it wouldn’t work. Brainwashing was illustrated by Jesus as “washing our robes,” “sweeping out our house,” becoming “pure of heart,” “becoming as little children.” Now the religions certainly do plenty of brainwashing but with theirs some teach that Jesus did it for us and even will program people to think you are doing something wrong to try to mimic what he taught and did, as if you were “working” for the reward. That is complete misinformation like in James letters where he says, “faith is dead without works – service, making changes in thinking, and acting (repentance).

TI and DO called their new terminology, “generic” (which I related to the Jesus prophecy that said upon He and His Father’s return He would show us plainly about the Father and would no longer speak in parables). The use of new terms they provided impart a more accurate understanding than what our brains had become inundated with, thus because of that programming the new terms are actually more REAL and thus truthful to what the Kingdom of God/Heaven – Next Level Above Human really requires of it’s prospective new members. That old terminology stemmed from what worked in the past to bring humans thinking closer to reality at that time but the translators who didn’t have first hand experience with Jesus couldn’t help but begin to distort the truth and especially when influenced by the Luciferian Space Alien Souls. They didn’t really stand a chance not to distort much, nonetheless the Next Level helped them keep most quotes of Jesus still accurate. For instance Jesus use of “Father” (Greek Pater from the Hebrew Abba) was less mystical and prone to superstition than the previous name, Jehovah, which meant “I Exist” or “I Am.” Now one could relate to this individual in the way a child relates to their familial parent. So clearer yet is the phrase TI and DO used, “Older Member.”

Terminology is important to our recognition of reality. We all have preconceived judgments when we hear certain terms. Heaven conjures up a relationship to religions and because of how they have become distorted institutions  from what really happened, though founded on reality of what was provided to the human kingdom, turns many people off as they see the way religious think and act as archaic, superstitious and thereby understandably not grounded in as much reality. But this is what new Representatives come in part to do, that is, to upgrade our thinking to something closer to their reality so we can better have a chance to choose what to believe or not. There is nothing wrong with religious terminology until it becomes a limitation to what is most real and to what someone is willing to consider, because it wasn’t stated in the terms they deem were from God, which will be according to what they were taught from the records in history they grew up with. Thus someone will refer to God as the Father or Jehovah or Allah or Vishnu or Buddha, etc. and all could be referring to the same “creators” of our reality but will often fight over whose terminology is better when they all lack the most accurate understanding which the new representatives then come to update.

Thus some of TI and DO’s new terms and updated definitions follow:

– THE EVOLUTIONARY LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN, or Physical Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human, also said as The LEVEL ABOVE HUMAN or The NEXT LEVEL which is equivalent to the Kingdom of God or Kingdom of Heaven also said as the Kingdom in the literal heavens.

The NEXT LEVEL in evolution in the stepwise evolutionary process. That’s not Darwinian evolution. Darwin only recognized some of the built in adaptability in the species which later was recognized as genetic and even later was realized can be changed sometimes by a person’s change of behavior and ways and even thinking. TI and DO spoke about the various “kingdom levels” as the Mineral, Plant, Animal, Human and then the Next Level Above Human.

– GOD – A member of the Next Level is a God compared to any human because they have overcome the human kingdom and are now part of the Family that create humans and their environments to give them opportunities to grow towards their own membership in the Next Level. Jesus referred to this when he spoke about how John the Baptist, as among those born of women was the greatest human but that EVERYONE in the Kingdom of God/Heaven was greater than he. Also graduating members are referred to as “kings” who are given tasks that reign or rule over humans. It’s not that these are control freaks, they simply work for the Older Members and therefore administer Their instructions that provide the criteria for who in the human kingdom is “coming up” (as a plant sprouting) and who is not. The membership have immense hearts, so to speak, and will do everything in their power , the powers that the Older Members give them, to help those that ask them for help. When TI and DO were asked if there was “fun” in the Next Level, they said, “yes, but it’s a different kind of fun” and they compared it to a “horse that has fun romping around the field.” It may not look like that much fun to a human but to them it is great fun.

– OLDER MEMBER = a Heavenly Father – because they are literally on a spacecraft in the near or outer literal heavens aka space. Their domain is not limited to a terrestrial domain though they can dwell on or inside a terrestrial body.

Do would be the Older Member to those coming up from the human evolutionary level. Do knew Ti to be his Older Member, the one that birthed him into the Next Level. Ti didn’t tell him that. He learned it from working with Ti as they were awakening to their task and he saw that wherever decisions needed to be made, she summed up the circumstance faster and more accurately without having to experience it. It was the same for information and in other ways, students may not be aware of. He said he gave her a hard time for their initial wake up time together on the road before they eventually came public in 1975. He told the story of how at one point, Ti sat on the curb of the road and said she wasn’t taking another step. Do did most of the talking in public and in meetings with the student body because he was closer to the student’s ways of thinking so could serve them better where Ti would say things with a lot less words that students would often not know what she meant by. She also said from the beginning, “I’m here to get you started and then I’m going back.” Do always silently wondered, “going back to what, your vehicle’s family?,” which didn’t make any sense to him. When she left her physical body in 1985 ahead of him, he knew what she meant even though she didn’t have that method of exit on her mind exactly either. There were just many things Ti knew that she couldn’t explain the details of or how she knew it. She just did and often said what was on her mind. She told me once that I “looked green” and I asked her what she meant and she said, “You just look green to me.” It was years later that I wondered if she could see the degree to which I was jealous of students that had more tasks to do directly with them.

– RECORD = The Bible and all related documents linked to Jesus, (i.e. Dead Sea Scrolls, etc.)

– VEHICLE = A human body – This is referred to in the records as “clothing” or “raiment” or a “robe” as Members of the Next Level WEAR a body. They are actually not that body. They are the pilot of the body they are assigned. TI and DO talked about it as compared to the way a human puts on a diving suit to function underwater or a space suit to function outside the Earth’s environment and the like. In the Next Level, individuals have different “clothing” that relates to their tasks. TI and DO even said that if someone chose to enter the department of transportation they could be given a suit/body to occupy that is actually a living biological spacecraft that can do many things among the simple transport of crew members to their various assignments.

– MIND = SPIRIT = the information, programs, thinking, behaviors and ways. There are two types of mind, human and Next Level. Human mind consists of all things human beings think about and do that don’t show a direct relationship to the Next Level. Human mind is mammalian. For instance, wanting to know the truth about where we as a species and our reality came from is Next Level related as mammals don’t wonder such things unless they are stimulated to think such things. Feeling that you don’t fit in anywhere in this world is a Next Level feeling stimulated by the fact that there is more to life than what can be found in the human kingdom. Believing it is wrong for a human being to kill another human being comes from Next Level instructions and is therefore Next Level thinking. Mammals don’t have that kind of morality. The Next Level and their incarnate representatives are not held to the instructions they give to humans. However, nor do they use or abuse others. They provide a free will environment and when humans make choices, they do use those choices for the benefit of the entire garden like experiment. For instance those that interfere with the progress of those they are working to bring closer to the possibility of being born into Next Level membership, if it serves to do so could be killed before their time, so to speak. After all they designed humans with a limited life span, so at most they are accelerating the end of that life span for those they know have become weeds in their garden. Of course the weeds of the garden will be critical of the gardener’s eradication of them and today the records of Jehovah/Moses “classroom” demonstrate a great deal of this kind of weeding out of the equivalent of tares among the wheat the Next Level plans to bring to harvest. This subject is further confused because of the Luciferian fallen angels and how they influence certain humans to think they are ordained to decide upon life and death of others who don’t meet their criteria and follow their laws and/or their interpretation of the Next Level’s laws, which Jesus came to upgrade that even many Christians cling to, largely ignoring what Jesus came to upgrade.

– NEXT LEVEL MIND = “holy Spirit,” where holy refers to purity by the Next Level’s standards, which relates to not containing any human mammalian mind/spirit. Jesus referred to Next Level Mind as “new wine” and at times as “blood” as it is the lifeblood of every member of the Next Level to share as every member only cares to be a link or pipe that Mind can flow though.

– SOUL (and it’s content of MIND/SPIRIT) Do described as a “pillow case” or pocket or container that is given/gifted to a human being that Jesus referred to when it is first given, as a “seed” in the Parable of the Sower (Mat 13:3-23) and then once it is being grown to a “new bottle,” aka a leather bag or wineskin. (Mat 9:17). Do described a human vehicle as a glass vase whose mind/spirit (memory, “computer” was contained within, as if there was a balloon in the vase. He said, when a Soul pocket/container is given, that vase then has two balloons in it. However, a “Soul” actually has it’s own “brain” or “hard drive” that accumulates only information of the Next Level – mundane as well as theoretical or philosophical) which is why Jesus talked about how it is Spirit/Mind that animates (quickens) the flesh but has no long term profit in it UNLESS one accepts his words (Mind/Spirit) because they are living because they yield life. (Joh 6:63). In other words what comes from the Older Member (Father) as Behaviors and Ways and Instructions, concepts, ideas, etc. are Life providing Spirit/Mind because we can only LIVE (beyond the grave) if we become changed by being filled with his Mind/Spirit – information. Using he words our Older Members give us, not like parrots, though nothing wrong with that when we know it’s from them (as translations can lose a certain amount) helps us bond with that Older Member by following all the provided instructions that when maintained until we exit our vehicles will work towards our eventual graduation (harvest) into membership in the Next Level.

The Soul becomes part of the new creatures new physical. It is not often seen by humans. When a Soul is newly deposited, it is very small and contains only a small amount of data so is a Next Level kind of “fetus.” When it grows it must cause human mind to be aborted. That human mind is in a container right next to the soul container. Do compared the human body to a glass vase and the soul container and human mind container to balloons in that vase. At the start of the overcoming process referred to by TI and DO as a literal metamorphosis, the human balloon is mostly full and the Next Level container is near empty. As we adopt the behavior and ways and instructions, examples, words, concepts provided by the most current Older Member (still pertains to Do even though he has exited his incarnation) the Soul grows larger and the human container smaller. When the soul is ready to be “born” the human balloon being deflated is discarded. At that point that Soul filled with it’s Next Level mind had become a physical body in a new species and it will be rewarded with a new physical outer shell when they physically enter the Next Level. Entering the Next Level takes place by separating from the human vehicle/container that is seen by humans as death and that new Soul body will be helped to rendezvous in the “clouds,” what is actually a mothership for a briefing and journey to the Kingdom of the literal heavens.

Ti always said, referring to Next Level Mind/Spirit and Human mind/spirit, that “oil and water don’t mix” to where the Oil was Next Level Mind and the Water was human mind. It was only years after I left and I began to study scripture that I saw the references to how Jesus talked about his disciples needing to be “born of water” (again) so they could be “born of spirit/mind,” by filling their Soul container with Next Level Mind/information that includes their behaviors and ways which have no human mammalian characteristics.

The PROCESS aka The OVERCOMING PROCESS that TI and DO also described as an “ASTRONAUT TRAINING PROGRAM” to sufficiently get rid of ALL human mind (to the incarnate Older Member’s standards as one’s spirit birth midwife) to include:

1) THINKING ABOUT THE PAST (memories) in terms of relationships, pursuits, hobbies, habits, past times, likes and dislikes

2) BEHAVIORS – sensuality to include; sexuality, anger, ego, consuming food for pleasure verses to live, It’s not that all pleasures are to be overcome. It’s that one must accept ONLY the pleasures provided by the Older Members, that is when One wants to be in their program to graduate the human kingdom. And it’s not that one would not enjoy what they eat, but part of the program is to even learn to enjoy or at least tolerate whatever the Older Member is given to give to the students. The Older Members don’t abuse their students like by making them eat worms and things we see humans do on television. About the worse thing I tried to like was okra and it wasn’t served for very long. I got to where I could tolerate it and not gag from eating it. No one stood over us to make sure we ate stuff. Most of what we did or didn’t do was on the honor system. Our Older Member also does everything they expect us to do. For some students eating any flesh food was against their previous mindset which had to be overcome. But TI and DO worked very hard to insure that what we consumed was well prepared and tasty and generally acceptable, though of course there was always someone who had a problem with certain foods (not like allergic reactions) and for them it was a greater challenge to fight against their programming that disliked something.

3) WAYS (deceit, competitiveness, being overly pleased with self, wanting to be seen as something special, self absorbed, gossipy, so one is deflating that balloon, which has no value to the Next Level unless that same human fills their “Soul” balloon with Next Level mind which is why a Next Level Older Member needs to be physically with those coming through this process to show them how by being their example by their getting rid of their human mind and filling up their vehicle with their Next Level mind, accomplishing the process once again which Jesus completed when he said he had “overcome the world.” (Joh 16:33).

On the Heavensgate.com web site one can still freely download a .zip file that contains two files, one of which is entitled, “The 17 Steps” which came early on in the classroom and then the “Major and Minor Offense List” that show the various standards in TI and DO’s classroom. All the files are also provided on my blog since I have nothing to do with the web site. Links to my blog and specific files are in my Appendix.

– To TAKE OVER or BORROW a human vehicle or even somewhat humorously, because of the related Science Fiction movie, “Body Snatcher” describes the way a Soul who is brought back to have another experience in flesh again, aka coming “in-carnal” – Latin “carne” meaning “flesh,” becomes “Incarnate” when that Soul has brought it’s Next Level Mind into that new prepared vehicle, while the vehicles “Spirit” agrees to cooperate with giving their will to the Older Member. In the Record incarnating is also referred to as to “stand up” which is one of the meanings that was translated to Resurrection, with the “re” part reflective of “again,” so “Stand up Again.” Jesus referred to “fishing” for men and the term Rapture really means to be “caught away” from the world which is what happens when we awaken to our smelling salts and we join literally with the Older Member. Since the Older Members are no longer incarnate ones rapture would be when and if they separate from their human lives. That may not happen right away or to the full degree it needs to eventually, but as long as we are doing the best we can and know the formula and recognize our Older Members we can ask them, using their names to help us.

TI and DO said that reincarnation as it is taught by Eastern Religions is not accurate. Each human vehicle has it’s own Mind/Spirit that develops as the vehicle grows and accepts or rejects various programming from their parents, families and society. That spirit does survive death of the vehicle but can never become the spirit of another body UNLESS it takes over that new body by convincing or overriding the mind of the new body. They said that humans were really time shared computer like systems and that what we really are is only the “decider” in that we can choose which thoughts, behaviors and ways to embrace and make our own or not accept or get rid of throughout life. They called dead humans, “Influences” because that’s what they do when they come around any human. They try to influence them to their thoughts, behaviors and ways they accepted (believed in) while alive as that is the only way they can be. They can not change any longer. They can either help or hinder a human. It depends on what we allow. If we have bad thoughts, like of harming someone, the more we linger on those thoughts the more hold they have on us and the more we can find ourselves acting out those thoughts. TI and DO said, we are not responsible for the thoughts that enter our consciousness but we are responsible for allowing those thoughts to stay with us and become part of our programming that become harder and harder to reverse and get rid of, to where we can even be more prone to act them out even though they once could have been thought abhorrent to act out.

I believe an example of how the current human society have accepted more and more thoughts that before now most would not have permitted to take hold of them, is in the huge increase of frequency of more or less random or spontaneous mass killings, seen mostly among youth.

Psychologists and law enforcement and educators come up with all sorts of reasons to include the way violence against others dominates much of the computer gaming world and is even realized and acted out in the military with drone strikes from a cubicle in Nevada terrorizing and bombing people in Pakistan, Afghanistan and Yemen and wherever the leadership decides. Young humans are being trained to accept these kinds of thoughts of justifications for horrendous crimes, which they are then more prone to act out when they become angry for any reason. They are literally being “possessed” by a mindset and what many don’t understand is that for every mindset there are many, many discarnates that will gravitate to the human being that is willing to act upon it, further influencing them to do so, which used to be called being possessed by an evil spirit. And isn’t it interesting that even in many of the spiritual and religious mindsets, the reality of these “discarnates” and the great influence they have over humans in ALL areas of life, both positive and negative, is largely ignored and disregarded, except in movies and such, so that anyone that suggests spirit possession is seen as a fanatic of some sort.

Of course in the U.S. this spirit/mind possession, no matter how one explains it or what they believe as a root cause will not stop it with gun laws or knife laws or curfews or banning of violent video gaming, though they will try because to some degree it can be happening in many human heads as the mindsets/discarnates that influence us can not be turned off except by each person’s conscious effort to “just say no,” to repeat that popular phrase, but MUST go hand in hand with not justifying any violence or mental and physical abuses against fellow humans, as the Lord commanded. And frankly that’s not going to happen as the great majority of the people who have the most power in this human world are possessed with justifications galore for murder and abuse of others, not knowing that they are literally under the spell of the Luciferian space alien fallen angels and all their billions of discarnate minions who believed what they programmed them to believe while living who are saturating every brain with their justifications and judgments and measure of others. And of course to most even mention of that name Lucifer and/or Space Aliens is laughed at as having no basis in reality, which is exactly the way those “fallen angels” want them to remain, so they can be used to forward their agenda of combating the Next Level and trying to get off this planet where they have been imprisoned for millennium.

Thus a huge part of the Overcoming Process is cleaning out our brain/mind of all our past associations and replacing that mind with the (Above human (holy)) Mind, the thoughts, behaviors and ways from our Older Members. TI and DO said that in this civilization it took three periods of time, they referred to as “trimesters,” resembling the trimesters in a human birth to bring a Soul from it’s first deposit into a human vehicle to harvest after at least two more experiences of that Soul taking over a human vehicle, which is called “overcoming the (human) world. This took place over thousands of human years.

– CLASSROOM = The experiential environment for learning Next Level behaviors and ways that included meetings where lesson material was introduced and then “labs” where lesson material was experienced. The environment was not constructed. It was simply using the same things any human being has to do to survive and thrive to include, eating, sleeping, cleaning, working jobs, maintenance, relaxation, exercise, fun, administrative, medical, etc. As we lived as a commune though at times in different houses in different parts of a city and even for brief periods in different states around the United States, though mostly all west of the Mississippi River, many of these activities were departmentalized and named as Labs, short for laboratory as TI and DO said that’s what the Next Level environments consist of…labs for various task like the Earth’s weather or geographic systems, to name a few. In this way a house became called a “craft” short for spacecraft because wherever Next Level Members work, they are on some type of craft that can be as large as a planet. Some are as follows:

– Nutri Lab = Kitchen, as in Nutrition Lab. Before the group moved into houses we lived in little tent cities on leased ranch lands in Wyoming and Texas. We had two very large tents. One was green and it was used for what humans would call the mess hall. We had gas powered stove tops and an oven inside a little camper. TI and DO had a tiny camper. The remaining 70 or less students lived two to a tent. This is when TI and DO introduced food as “fuel” and the preparation as “experiments” with the recipe written as a formula, so that “MP + BR = body changes,” where MP stood for mashed potatoes and GB for green beans that together as a meal would bring about body changes, changing our (water/womb mammalian based) human mind out for Next Level Above Human Mind/Spirit that filled our Soul pocket which was the body that was changing though we didn’t have these understandings of the differentiations between Mind, Spirit and Soul at that time.

– Yeast Lab – where bread and cinnamon rolls and other bakery goods were made.
– Fiber Lab = laundry.
– Impro Lab = I never did know for sure what this represented but the crew that were assigned tasks cleaned and maintained the fleet of automobiles, did carpentry, grounds keeping and such.

– Luciferian – First off Do said that there is nothing wrong with the name Lucifer or Lucy and that it is a beautiful name that from the Hebrew means . It comes from “light bearer,” or “brilliant star.”

However, a Luciferian is a fallen angel Soul. Any human or human equivalent space alien who took the opportunity offered by the Next Level Older Members to be in a third trimester Next Level classroom with an incarnate Older Member from the Next Level, whether on Earth or on an equivalent “garden,” and subsequently dropped out of believing in, following and serving that Older Member was choosing to disconnect to their Next Level source and thereby become a fallen angel.

Now in the case of this “fallen angel,” named Lucifer, he had advanced to a certain grade in the overall human overcoming school to where he was provided a physical body designed for him by the Next Level and some elementary service in a crew on board spacecrafts, as a “watcher,” that may have had similar characteristics as the vehicle provided that was named Adam (man). I say this in part because of things TI and DO said in the Blackhawk audio tapes that also indicated that the experiment to test Adam as to subject other equivalent student level members of the Next Level to the same influence Lucifer fell because of, which Lucifer embodied in his Soul body. Thus I wondered if Adam’s vehicle was a type of match for the vehicle Lucifer received so the test would be equivalent to what Lucifer chose to fall because of not conquering. TI and DO didn’t get into this to this detail so I could be wrong.

That vehicle named Adam received his Soul seed, when he received the “breath of life through his nostrils” from his Older Member, the seed giver. I believe that was addressing whatever kind of Soul “deposit” was put into Adam’s Next Level vehicle. It wouldn’t be an adult Next Level vehicle as my understanding is that such a vehicle didn’t have the capacity to fall back into human mammalian behavior and ways as Adam did and the “watchers” Enoch listed did. Do said that Adams vehicle went through a type of reverse metamorphosis that didn’t take very long to occur.

-Ti took a vehicle whose name was related to a plant that shoots it’s seed into the air for distribution (Jesus says the seed is sown into one’s heart – Mat 13:19)

Ti chose a human physical vehicle named, Bonnie Lu Nettles. The plant Nettles is a unique variety of plant form that stands apart from other plants in the way it spreads it’s seeds. It shoots it’s seeds out into the air which is why it’s considered to be classified as an “artillery plant” as opposed to most of the plant species that distribute their seeds when the bees transport them or when the wind picks them up or an animal brushes against the flower or they fall to the ground around them. Do knew that Ti was his Older Member and part of the reason Jesus used the term “Father” was both to portray the parenting role they perform for new students but because the male shoots their sperm into the female egg of the human species to fertilize it, so I guess a human is an artillery plant. TI and DO did say that humans were plants, even though one could not see their root system and there are many references in the New and Old Testaments to humans being as “grass” or as “leaves.” TI and DO also referred to humans as “seed bearing plants” and as “perennials” in how the leaf dies but then the same human tree provides new leaves (vehicles) and in that way, there is a method to literally evolve both physically and even more so mentally as all data is saved in the human gnome (brain) of each cell.

Ti once surprised me and probably other students by saying that “The Chief still loves Lucifer” though his actions to choose to turn potential students away from their only chance to evolve out of the human kingdom to be with those that created them is not approved of though it can be turned into a positive. Jesus spoke of this by saying it was necessary for “offenses, stumbling blocks, occasions to fall” to exist but woe to that man that brings those offenses. (Mat 18:7). The Next Level allows Lucifer to continue for a while as he then is presenting the option to even become like him and therefore those that choose to look to the Next Level Older Member’s instructions and help may overcome his influence to strengthen their own Mind which is what is required for graduation into Next Level Membership.

The human civilization is literally run by all those who are known as the Luciferians while tricking humans into not even recognizing their influence or that they exist at all. They are the reason many humans think the Kingdom of God/Heaven is a spiritual realm where members float around among the clouds or have wings. Of course before the Next Level sends their representatives to provide the updates, it’s understood to remain with that understanding however inaccurate. It’s when the truth is provided and we reject it, that we are held responsible for rejecting it. Feeling challenged by the thinking and not feeling like it’s believable is natural to experience. That is far different than absolutely denying the possibility with a willingness to allow it to become a reality in our consciousness. Do said that upon awakening not a day passed that he didn’t wonder about his sanity and both TI and DO said early on that if anyone could prove them wrong about anything they were saying, they wanted them to, so they could change. They also said that if they met someone who knew more than they knew about these matters, they would follow that individual for as long as they kept on learning from them.

– CHRIST – LIGHT – Jesus spoke of how one needed to make their eye single so that their entire body would be filled with light. Filling ones vessel/body containing it’s gifted Soul=”pocket/container” with “light” in it’s primary application is the ‘overcoming/”process” of the human world’.

This process consists of the consumption (eating) of the Older Member’s (holy) Mind (spirit),” broken down to the practical “words/instructions/commandments” from the Older Members that when received (believed)(consumed/eaten) AND applied (acted upon) – given out, as Jesus said, putting one’s LIGHT “on a candlestick showing it’s “good” (utility) “works”(service) yields a “Mind/Spirit birth,” the “metamorphic” transformation of a “caterpillar)” into a “butterfly,” a new creature that has been lifted up (resurrected from it’s previous lifestyle limitations.

Serving the Older Members is the mechanism of that metamorphosis. One who is believing in all that the Older Members say is literally filling their Soul pocket/container with “oil” but to produce “light” that “oil” needs to be utilized, “burned” – exhausted through the provision of the particular service the Next Level Older Members prescribe, otherwise nothing (darkness) comes from one’s exhaustion of their “oil.”

Jesus used the illustration of the “virgins” keeping oil in their lamps as the preparation to have the light (understanding/comprehension to recognize the Bridegroom they seek to wed. He used “virgins” as because those who are not giving their energy (oil) away, via procreative processes to include sexuality are keeping that oil in their lamps and they can literally SEE better because of doing so. This is why Jesus taught that in the regeneration upon his return, his disciples would not be marrying, which also meant they would not be procreating or giving away their energy/oil in sexuality or in any otherwise considered “normal” human passionate expressions. This is for his students (disciples). It doesn’t mean these who become his students, before they become students will not be fully engaged in various human activities. It’s once they commit to being a student that the Older Members will wean them from giving their “oil” away, while channeling it into serving the Next Level program they administer, which is both in overcoming their humanness, to include the desires for human relationships and expressions to even overcoming one’s own ingrained sense of self preservation which is most evident when the students are sent to share the “light” they receive from their Older Members to a largely hostile to that light society. This is all “giving one’s life” to the Older Members and literally results in the loss of one’s human life, even in the physical sense by doing so that is actually a graduation requirement to lose, as Jesus also taught. (Jhn 10:15–18, Jhn 14:12, Mrk 13:20, Jhn 12:25, Rev 14:13)

METAMORPHOSIS FROM CATERPILLAR (HUMAN BEING) TO BUTTERFLY (ABOVE HUMAN BEING)

This is why “Christing” or “christening,” which means “one who is anointed with oil” is likened to the way the caterpillar enters the chrysalis. It is no longer operating in normal caterpillar ways. It’s isolating itself and all it’s energy is spent in it’s metamorphosis into the butterfly and that cocoon that consists of it’s old body is left behind when the butterfly with it’s new and improved body emerges. Thus a “Christ” is anyone who comes through this equivalent metamorphic process BUT one can’t come through such a process on their own and unless it’s led by someone who has completed their own Christing, even many times before, it is not a genuine christening.

And there are stages and one can not bypass a stage and each stage is designed by the Older Member but the process goes like this:

A human hears the words of the Older Members and believes them. They are required by the Older Member to leave all they knew and believed in behind. Those things were not wrong to believe in and occupy themselves with before that but for someone who is drawn to conquer what amounts to their human root system, all those relationships and activities need to be cut off, that is IN THE WAY THE OLDER MEMBERS PRESCRIBE THOSE NEW PROSPECTIVE STUDENTS TO DO SO. Anyone at any time can cut themselves off from their human attachments and that may be to some benefit to their becoming ready to join in an Older Member’s program but without the Older Member’s physical hands on direction their efforts are wasted. And by “hands on” it applies whether the Older Members are still incarnate or not as when Older Members leave, they also leave their record that teaches the stage of the process. Obviously one can not leave the world to be with an Older Member that is no longer incarnate, but they can follow in every one of that Older Member’s footsteps according to what the Older Member prescribed for them upon their exit and that will be the lessons they need at that time. If one is not abiding in the directions of the Older Member then they would not be getting the ingredients they most need that will find them in “good stead” with the Older Members when they do come incarnate again and the students Soul is brought back to have a chance to be in their classroom.

It becomes a facsimile overcoming chrysalis building process even if it’s for a teacher/guru, UNLESS that teacher is sent from the Evolutionary Level Above Human.

SEEKERS CAN BECOME TRAPPED BY SPIRITUAL OR METAPHYSICAL AND/OR RELIGIOUS TEACHERS WHO ARE UNKNOWING PROMOTING A FACSIMILE OF A NEXT LEVEL OVERCOMING OF HUMANNESS PROGRAM.

What often happens to many is that they are among the humans that are responding to the presence of the “light” in the Earth’s immediate atmosphere, before the Older Members have come incarnate. So they join this and that teacher of a metaphysical or spiritual belief and practice, and it yields an uplift to their consciousness because they are focusing the “light” through various techniques that can even include isolation from society and otherwise normal human behaviors and ways in the world as in monasteries and ashrams, etc. But then when the only true Older Members from the Next Level come, which when they come will bring updates to all that had been taught till then, with new terminology and concepts that separates them from all the spiritual/metaphysical teachers teachings (though will have many aspects in common, as that is where those other teachers originally got their ideas/teachings, however then distorted into a “path”). Like TI and DO said, “all paths lead to the top of the mountain but there is only one way off” and that must be provided by someone who is off the mountain.

Each seeker if they remain a seeker will come to hear about the Older Members and when they do will be faced with whether to believe in them or not. This can take place many times through one’s lifetime as the Older Members give all humans many chances to gravitate to them. But what takes place many times is that the seeker, having found a practice or group or teacher they have bonded to, fears the loss of what they have gained that they can feel is threatened by considering what these new teachers are saying so they justify not considering them further. However, generally speaking they have until they die to reconsider, though putting off the choice to believe or not, only makes it harder to change from what’s become comfortable.

– SPACE ALIENS – Are all “fallen angels” – they are human equivalent beings that had their genetic origin either from a different planetary system or from a previous to the current civilization. The Next Level starts and stops civilizations as a matter of course. TI and DO said they didn’t know how many civilizations there have been on Earth but thought there were probably many, yet it didn’t matter except to know that there was at least one before the current one. The Next Level allows some of the humans who lived in a previous civilization, at least on Earth, to physically survive the spading under of their civilization so they can be allowed to come out of their underground hiding places to provide an influence to those humans in their new garden human overcoming experiments. This way a human has the choice to even go against their own creators. However, they see to it that it’s an even playing field and they give each human many opportunities to see the truth of the Next Level’s existence.

I.D.3. PRIMER OF TI and DO’S INITIAL TEACHINGS

Below is “Statement I” – written by Do between September of 1974 and March of 1975 that was mailed out to dozens of religious and spiritual leaders and their groups in March of 1975 that days later stimulated their first invitation to talk to a group. That first talk in Los Angeles resulted in several dozen prospective students, who left all behind to join with TI and DO. This led to becoming a National (and to some degree International) “mystery” of a news story as no one knew where these dozens of people were vanishing to. This was their gathering of their sheep which technically lasted into June of 1976 to end their 1260 days of prophecy that began January 1, 1973. When TI and DO wrote this, though through Do’s hand, they thought students would be picked up by a spacecraft (cloud of light) before their physical death. Even before they exited by laying down their human bodies lives in 1997 they still prepared in such a way in case the Next Level (Kingdom of God/Heaven Older Member (Ti)) wanted to pick them up with their physical bodies and even do a resurrection demonstration.

There were a few ideas in this statement that Ti and then Do later updated. Their awakening was in stages and continued every day. It wasn’t like you see in movies to where they are walking along or in a meditative trance and suddenly get hit by a lightning bolt of awareness as if they took LSD or something to where thereafter they understood everything about everything. That’s an illusion and Jesus didn’t experience that either. The proof of that is this. It was told that when Jesus was twelve years old he spent three days in the temple in Jerusalem amidst doctors listening to them and asking them questions. When his parents who had left Jerusalem realized he wasn’t with them or kinsfolk and acquaintances they went back to find him and told him of their sorrow in not finding him, was documented in:

Luk 2:49 And he said unto them, How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Father’s business?

If he knew everything why was he listening and asking questions? Then Luke goes on to report:

Luk 2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.

This was his awakening, actually not any different than any human being that is gradually coming into adulthood and all that brings with it, except he was special in that regard having been specially conceived. It’s only in the last 30 or 40 years that humans have had success with artificial insemination to where one could imagine the Next Level’s ability to bring about the inception of a baby by some alternatives to intercourse. There was certainly a function to Jesus’ special conception however it was accomplished and with what seed. I have wondered if the Next Level kept some of Moses or Elijah’s seed, the same way humans store sperm for just such a purpose. TI and DO thought that Moses physical body was also taken. It just was not something the Next Level wanted to give anyone proof of. After all only Elisha got to experience Elijah’s physical body being taken up. And we don’t know who might have witnessed Enoch’s body being “taken.” But considering the way we know genes change throughout life and how genes contain far more than just eye color in the chromosomes as was first thought but probably contain a full record of everything a human being experiences during life, using seed from one of the last servants from the Kingdom of God/Heaven might make some sense as otherwise there would be generations of experiences that say Joseph’s strain might have had to cloud Jesus remembrances. TI and DO never spoke to this that I was aware of, but that doesn’t mean there can’t be some accuracy to it. But accurate or not, it provides a way of thinking about something in a new way, at least it was new for me so sets us up to “wake up more” to what could have occurred in the past and to what is challenging to conceive of now and in the future as we all can always awaken to know more.

TI and DO always said that they didn’t know everything. They said they only knew what they needed to know to perform their task. They said there were many tasks the Next Level crew performs that they don’t know about though sometimes get glimpses of. They also said they did know where to do to get answers to any question though they also talked about how some questions are not right for them to know answers to at certain times. They would ask questions and not get any response. They said sometimes their Older Member on their spacecraft/lab wasn’t “picking up the phone” when they would ring them. They also said that on some questions they would re-examine what it was they wanted to know and would rephrase it or ask it at a later time but they wouldn’t be pests about asking constantly and we have to provide time to receive the answers in the various ways in which they received answers. They never received answers by a voice in one’s head or in some audible way but did come as thoughts but they didn’t indicate answers coming to them in dreams, though I do recall both TI and DO telling us about some of their dreams that did provide clues. They said all along that dream time is among other things a time when the Next Level can prepare someone for the next day’s lessons but that the lower forces can also use dream time to try to influence us so they didn’t trust dreams 100%. Nor did they trust every thought they had as the lower forces certainly can put thoughts into our heads. They said that is one of the reasons they both came this time, saying that the civilization had become so corrupted with the thoughts of the Luciferian space alien fallen angels that includes billions of discarnates that it was like a dense static that made it that much more difficult to think clearly, even though humans don’t know any better about all that because the discarnates are all invisible and many don’t have a clue as to how that world influences us all constantly.

TI and DO said that humans were all like computer systems that allowed time sharing of their brain/body by whatever thought is sent to us via whatever method – discarnate or otherwise. They said we are only the “decider” as we choose what thoughts and actions to entertain and/or act upon to make our own. A big part of the overcoming process is to discard all thoughts of our past to have a chance to build a new database consisting of only what our Older Members give us. By our choosing which thoughts to entertain we build who we are and we can change who we are when we don’t like what we have become. Examples of his are quitting nasty habits or disconnecting from people that we feel drag us down or into repeating past behaviors we don’t want to continue in.

But regarding Jesus staged awakening, as was reported most of his Next Level mind came into his vehicle when he came out of the water John the Baptist poured over his head or submerged him under. Some actually saw a “bodily image” descend like a dove on him and heard audible words from the sky, apparently from the one who was called the Father saying this was his son whom he was well pleased with. And then finally another example was when he went up the mountain with James, John and Peter and was instructed that it was time to “lay down his life” to exit, even though he knew that was the plan – he didn’t know when and perhaps exactly how to stimulate his exit. He certainly knew that many of the Jewish priests hated him and wanted him dead and gone as they tried to do a number of times.

In the same way TI and DO were fed information and instructions step by step according to the capacity of the student body to receive certain information. TI and DO always said when they brought us a new understanding that “this works for now and we will bring you updates as we get them.” I provide examples throughout this book.

The subject of space aliens was actually one of those examples that they gained clearer understanding of as time went on. For instance at first they thought that every non-human flying object was a Next Level spacecraft. It was only when they read the myriad of reports that were available and saw some of the behaviors of beings on board spacecrafts that Ti became concerned. I recall her saying that when she got back she will find out who was acting that way because that was not permitted. I believe she was referring to sexual activity reported on many of the abduction reports because there is no sex among Next Level members and they have no need to bring humans on a craft to mate them. That’s what they have the human kingdom for. Later she realized that these were not Next Level members. They realized that these were the space aliens that came from those spoken of in the records as the fallen angels.

So with all that said, here is some of what TI and DO had awakened to, to start their gathering of their sheep in Do’s words but coming from both he and Ti’s mind. After all Ti was Do’s Older Member, which he had awakened to know by the time he wrote this Statement:

I.D.3.a. SUMMARY OF TI and DO’S BEGINNING AND THEIR FIRST PUBLIC STATEMENT

Before the Statement, I, Sawyer who was present with Do for 19 years, (10 of which while Ti was incarnate), starting from September of 1975 when I was handed this Statement I at the meeting I attended in Waldport, Oregon where TI and DO spoke that stimulated the global news story of them as the “UFO Two” am an eye witness to all they said to include this first Statement. I wanted to include this document just the way Do wrote it but because of the way Do’s writings have been copyrighted by others who I can not trust would give me permission to include in my book, because of how they have changed things TI and DO taught and because my book is for sale, (as the best way to distribute it most widely), to not infringe on those human laws I’m re-writing this document in my words. I will try very hard to stick to the equivalent words I heard TI and DO say many times. I wish I didn’t have to do this and the original document can be found contained within the greater document Do wrote about He and Ti’s start, that I encourage everyone to read as there is nothing like reading Do’s actual words in:

’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew, By Do
https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2010/03/02/88-update-the-ufo-two-and-their-crew/

Summary of The 88 Update logistics that includes Statement I – (1972 to 1988):

TI and DO are the names they last chose to be called. I will use those names though their physical human vehicles were born as Bonnie Lu Nettles (Ti) and Marshall Herf Applewhite (Do). They were each leading contented lives in Texas. Ti was working in the nursery of a Houston Hospital as a registered nurse and had a little amateur astrology practice on the side and had a husband and 4 children. Do had divorced and had several children but was not living with them anymore and was a professor in the University of St. Thomas teaching singing and music, while was also singing lead roles in the Houston Opera. They met when Do was visiting a sick friend in the hospital where Ti just so happened to be subbing for another nurse and their first conversation surrounded their astrological signs. Do had been interested in astrology. Both were Christians but had explored beyond what fundamentalists would approve of. In fact Do tried to go to seminary to follow in the footsteps of his Presbyterian minister dad and quit in the first year because they were too limiting what they could explore. Ti had been studying Blavatsky’s materials and things like the Mahatma Letters and materials about the ascended masters.

Upon meeting Ti recognized that Do was someone she had something to do with and at first Do thought she was interested him in a human way and wasn’t too keen on it, but also felt he wanted to pursue astrology, his chart and other things she was interested in. Soon they started the Christian Arts Center in the Christian University basement where Do worked but as they were exploring most anything spiritual, they were asked to leave. So they started another center called “KnowPlace” and had some participants while their friends and family and colleagues thought they were having an affair and were being detrimentally influenced by one another.

It got so bad that Ti’s “husband” threatened Do and they got a court order against his coming near Do. They met in late March or early April of 1972. By January 1, 1973 they knew they had to leave all behind to find out what it was they had to do together as the only thing they really had in common was a close relationship with their Heavenly Father.

They went to a farmhouse in Boerne, Texas and that’s where they spent a little less than 6 weeks studying everything they could get their hands on that was spiritual and is where they both started to get the same impressions independent of the other, when they were off in different directions. They never did have any physical relationship and were never “bed partners” at all. Neither were interested in the other in that way and both had no desire for that behavior at that time especially.

The impressions they got were that they had both, their souls, come from outer space and had some updates to the Bible and were here to fulfill prophecy. They began to write a book called, “I Can’t Believe That But You Must” but didn’t complete it and were having a hard time believing this about themselves so was a big painful adjustment to accept. They decided to travel to try to learn what prophecy they were to fulfill so they studied all the books they could find and some months later while camping on the Rogue River, at Gold Beach, Oregon they got the greater part of the picture into their heads. They knew that they were to fulfill the prophecy of the Two Witnesses in the Book of Revelations. They had a hard time accepting that because they always wanted to run the other way when someone would tell them they were the reincarnation of Cleopatra or some other Biblical figure.

They traveled across the U.S. leaving little notes for preachers saying, “the two witnesses were here” and then running out the door before having to talk to anyone. They went to a new age center to talk to the centers leaders and were told the centers leaders were the Two Witnesses so they couldn’t be. That threw them for a loop and they didn’t say that anymore.

Back when they had Knowplace, they had a student of sorts and they would occasionally meet this person in their travels and she offered them the use of a gasoline credit card which they used a bit. They had been working odd jobs to live off of. When they were in St. Louis on Christmas night their car broke down and Do pulled out one of his old credit cards that he knew was still good and used it to rent a car. They drove it quite a bit and ended up keeping it beyond the agreed upon time and they would write to the rental car company telling them they would pay for it and were taking good care of it. However, the car company reported the car stolen.

TI and DO were in Brownsville, Texas when they decided to break their story to the press. They called a reporter and told them they had a big story for him and told them where they were in a motel. The reporter thought it had to do with drug trafficking so called the police and they surrounded the motel. TI and DO were already a little paranoid so tried to drive away and were apprehended and it was discovered that they had warrants for both their arrests as the gasoline credit card was reported stolen by the husband of the student who gave it to them. They were both in jail. Ti got out after about a month as the charges were dropped. Do’s charges were dropped as well but the St. Louis prosecutor, knowing of TI and DO’s strange story decided to prosecute to make points towards his next election bid. As it ended up Do was in jail for 6 months when he was offered a plea of guilty that would be for time served or he could go to trial and take his chances. Since he wanted to get out, he pleaded guilty though he never stole anything though he and Ti did consider their choice to use the credit cards a mistake.

The benefit of Do being in jail was his writing what became their first statement of beliefs as follows:

=== STATEMENT I synopsis ===

What religions have sought to explain and lead us to believe in, has to do with what is above the human kingdom and what’s been said about how to attain that kingdom. Some teach to adore a savior as about all there is to gaining the promised rewards which TI and DO say is inaccurate, and they compare the “Process” of gaining entrance to “heaven” with the metamorphosis of a caterpillar to a butterfly. The caterpillar in this analogy is equivalent to a human being that is stimulated to separate from it’s caterpillar world to isolate itself by spinning a cocoon, within which it is then dedicating all it’s time and energy to changing into a butterfly that when it emerges is a new creature with totally new capabilities – it can now fly so is no longer limited to it’s previous environment and even looks like it has taken an evolutionary step to a more advanced creature. Likewise they said, that a human who seeks only to become a member of the Next Evolutionary Kingdom must also complete a metamorphic changeover to become that new creature before it dies.

They went on to say that in the case of humans the opportunity to willfully evolve into a member of their Next Evolutionary Step comes in stages with about two thousand years in between and that the last stage was when Jesus, who was already a Member of this Next Level Above Human, was incarnate – in the flesh to teach and demonstrate how to give all one’s energy to his “Father” in that kingdom through him, which he was sent to be the link to.

They said that the One who was a Member of that Next Kingdom forfeited his body of that Kingdom to enter a human female’s womb to take over the body named Jesus to use to interface with those Souls who were nearing being born into his Kingdom, to show them and even provide them with proof, that when he overcame all aspects of the human world, his body had changed into a new creature that could even overcome being killed. (I’ll add that he was killed by those who felt threatened by his presence and what he taught because a religion had formed around his previous incarnation in the body named Moses and that religion became in large part a dilution and distortion of the truth). They said that Jesus even stayed around for about 40 days after his resurrection from the dead to demonstrate his new changed over body’s new attributes, i.e. appearing and disappearing (changing his vibrations) before their eyes while letting some touch his new body (so they knew it was still physical). This would be like the butterfly dwelling among caterpillars for a short while to show them what they could look forward to if they separated from their caterpillar like world to go through the metamorphosis. Jesus left them in a cloud of light (what humans call UFO’s) to show how he travels and would return.

Then they explained that there were two individuals here now who also came from the Kingdom Above Human, incarnate again and who had awakened to their task to demonstrate the same proof of overcoming death. They said they were sent from that Above Human Kingdom by the “Father” to provide the same truth that was Jesus’ but this time by two individuals from that Kingdom, to restate the truth Jesus took on that became his burden to endure, restore that meaning that had been since rendered inaccurate and show how any individual can become a member in their kingdom by the same process. They said this re-statement process or the demonstration would happen within months. They indicated they would also recover from their “death,” aka to resurrect and would exit the earth’s surface via a UFO so were telling the truth so anyone left behind will comprehend the formula.

They closed the statement by saying those who can believe this process and do it will be “lifted up” and “saved” from death literally and that if someone seeks these two while they are here they will fill you in on the details and assist those who wish to follow this “path.”
=== end of Statement I synopsis ===

When Do was in jail, Ti got a nurses job back in Houston and saved enough to buy a car and they got back together and decided to mail out Statement One to New ages centers in California. One was sent to a meditation group in North Hollywood, California. The groups leader sent two of his students to meet with TI and DO and in doing so invited them to come speak to their group. When they did, to a crowd of over a hundred in a house several dozen wanted to follow them which took them by surprise as they didn’t think they were going to have followers and didn’t really want them but decided they had to go with the flow. That’s when they took the names, Bo and Peep because now they had some sheep.

They went to a campground and met with the couple dozen and others that came with them and spent some weeks meeting several times a day and after a few months decided to take their talk to others up the coast to the San Francisco bay area. The students held a meeting at Stanford and it was packed so they then held a meeting at Canada College and filled an auditorium twice and gained some more followers.

Students were required by TI and DO to leave all behind to join with them. They said to not leave a mess but to wrap things up in 2-3 days and meet them at a campground where they would then go to the next area to hold a meeting. That next area was Waldport, Oregon where I had been living for several years. I attended the meeting and knew I wanted to join. I went around telling my friends I felt like I sat in front of the equivalent of Jesus. They never said they were Jesus because Jesus was the name of the physical vehicle an Older Member from the Next Level took to perform that task. They said they were from the same family as Jesus and bore the same truth and it was to be a type of repeat performance of dying and resurrecting that they called the “demonstration.”

Some 34 people joined from the Waldport meeting and because some had arranged for their two children to live with their biological father who lives in Portland area, the police were told the kids were being abandoned and that started an investigation and involved the press. This was September of 1975 and by October it hit the national news talking about the mysterious two people who were leading some to believe if they left everything they would rendezvous with a spacecraft, (a cloud of light), a UFO to go to Heaven by.

For a week or so there was a push to learn who these two were and finally they found their human names and that Do had been a convicted felon. Walter Cronkite announced it and TI and DO who were in Las Vegas at the time felt “shot down by the press” and felt now that their reputations were ruined there was no sense going on. However after a couple days feeling subdued, they felt they got instruction from their Heavenly Father to keep going, so they went to their students who now were up to about 70 and told them the “two witnesses demonstration of death and resurrection” was canceled and they would understand if they didn’t want to follow them anymore, since their demonstration of that proof was a big basis of their mission statement.

Well that didn’t seem to phase any students. It didn’t phase me as I didn’t join based on seeing that proof. I simply knew this was for me, when all the other spiritual things I’d investigated since I was 16 and was now 24 didn’t make any sense to me but this did.

The 70 of us were all camping at the Chain of Lakes camping area north of Chicago, where TI and DO had sent us from the Colorado area where we’d held about 6-7 meetings and gained some more followers. When that news broke and TI and DO decided to go on they traveled to Chicago to talk to us and in the process learned that two of our numbers were imposters who were writing a thesis on cults so infiltrated our group. Anyway it was pretty clear that being in a big group now that it was in every newspaper in the country was not going to work so TI and DO split us up and sent us in different directions to hold more meetings. A number of us lost touch with TI and DO for months but in strange ways managed to get back together. I had travel to Vermont and Boston to hold meetings with my partner and when our car broke down hitchhiked around holding meetings and went down to Brownsville and finally in a desperate attempt to know what to do I sort of screamed to my Heavenly Father and the next day or so ran into TI and DO and their little group of 6 students who traveled with them in Oklahoma City where we saw a familiar poster at the library. Being on the road in the winter, libraries were a great place to stop and get warm and read the news, etc as we were still thinking we might get a signal that TI and DO were still going to perform the demonstration.
So we were back with a group they assigned us to and held some more meetings until Ti said, “the harvest is over” on April 21, 1976. They told us to finish up the meetings we had scheduled and then by July 4th we had all been called to gather in Wyoming at the Veedavou rustic camping area in the Medicine Bow National forest just east of Laramie, Wyoming.

There were about 100 students who stayed in the group. Three were probably at least double that who initially joined but dropped out for one reason or another. That ended our “recruitment” period and TI and DO said it was time to get down to the business of the “overcoming of humanness process.” Before that winter TI and DO sent 19 students away from the larger group and told us who remained we made the “first cut.”

We spend the next 3 or so years living outdoors between Wyoming in the spring to summer and in south Texas in the fall and winter. We had a tent city at one point with generators for lights  and lived mostly in the last couple years on ranch lands TI and DO would arrange to lease. When the money ran out that had been gathered when people joined and had something to donate, that paid for 100 of us for food, gas, toiletries, etc. some of us were instructed by TI and DO to get jobs, but not to do something we’d done before so not to relate to the past. We needed to put our past behind us in order to begin to put all our energy into our changing ourselves into the new creature, the “butterfly.”

We moved into houses and people would drop out ever so often, leaving in the middle of the night usually. No one was held against their will. There were no children and no relationships and no sexuality and no drugs or alcohol or smoking or music or anything we did before, but we had pleasures – they just needed to be pleasures TI and DO designed for us. Every year or so TI and DO would require each of us to spend some time evaluating if there was something in the world we still wanted.

Ti left her vehicle in 1985. It was diagnosed as cancer in her liver. Two years before her exit she had an eye removed that was cancerous. When she left it was a surprise and some were put to the test of whether they still believed in who they were and their overcoming process. To the core believers it didn’t’ shake their faith. Do said that Ti’s human vehicle burnt out dealing with all the negativity from those in the world who we students left behind who blamed Them for. There was a lot of truth to that as before Ti left she had us visit with those that were stressed at our absence from their lives. I traveled to NYC area and visited for the first time since I joined and it was a good visit over a weekend. TI and DO flew us all over the country. The task was to help relieve the anxiety others had at our absence. There was a lot of anxiety we learned as there was a network of parents set up to try to learn where we were. And there were several private investigators sent out to find us but who failed. As it turned out we’d move to another city just in time to miss when an investigator got to the town we were in. We learned this from our visits.

Then in 1987 while our numbers were down to the 30’s Do felt like we “needed to be who we are” – in other words he needed to stand up for being the return of the same soul who had been incarnate in the vehicle named Jesus and the students needed to stand up for being the Souls who had been Jesus’ students. However, Do didn’t know how we were to do this so he began to explore. That’s when we began to study the material that was coming out about the UFO and Space Alien phenomena. It was 1988 while living north of Dallas, Texas in a ranch house on a cattle ranch that Do felt to write what would be called the “’88 Update – The UFO Two and Their Crew” that was to “set the record straight” as there was so much misinformation about TI and DO from 1975 and thereafter.

I’m going to end this little summary there. Do’s 88update provides a great deal more to see and understand and throughout this book I also fill in many details that include what took place until they exited in 1997 and thereafter to date.

I contend and offer significant evidence that TI and DO were unlike all others who are considered by the mainstream community to be so called typcial “cult leaders.” One huge evidence was how they only had us provide Their information to the public in a face to face way via public meetings for two approximate nine-month periods with about seventeen years in between, unlike most every other organization who were constantly recruiting:

TI and DO only spoke at public meetings for about nine months from August of 1975 to April of 1976. (Students held publically advertised meetings a little before then and until June of 1976). Before that they were criss-crossing the country telling people the Information they were receiving and digesting that included knowing who they were for the delivery and application of that Information and how their task was described in the Book of Revelations as the Two Witnesses. Starting in July of 1976 they took those who had joined and began the serious “Overcoming Process,” which also ended up looking like a vetting of the seriousness of each student.

Before 1976, the first thing Do told a group of four students, including myself, literally days after leaving our world behind, was that it would be unlikely that all of us would make it. When I heard that, part of me thought I could do it but it wasn’t like I was bent on proving that at that moment and another part of me wondered why, so I just logged it. I believe I was the only one of those four who stayed the course, though I too dropped out in 1994, though it’s not over for anyone if they seek to petition the Next Level for their own stepwise process to engage their separation from and overcoming of the human kingdom.

Now it’s time for the scriptural evidence that TI and DO were the return of the Ones called the Father and Jehovah and the One who was incarnate as Adam, Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Jesus and then Do as prophesied:

Section II. Link:

https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2017/02/04/ti-do-the-father-jesus-heavens-gate-ufo-two-witnesses-ii-jesus-prophecy-of-the-return-of-the-kingdom-of-god-kingdom-of-heaven/

Was Reliance on Ti (Father) and Do (Jesus) a human attachment?

November 10, 2016

question to sawyer:

don’t you have a humanly attachment to Ti and Do>? The relationship that you and the others shared with the “father” and the “jesus” were markedly human in it’s reliance and strong attachment to them. How is this above human>?

Sawyers response:

If any student did have a human attachment to Ti and Do, for instance attracted to their physical vehicle, would be an example they would have had to overcome it. Ti and Do did nothing to foster such. Another human way would be, to be “friends” or “confidants” and Ti and Do would have none of that. We were also prohibited from having either of those forms of attachment to one another. If we did, we had to overcome it. We acted towards one another as crewmembers and towards Ti and Do as an admiral and captain – strictly business, though that doesn’t mean we didn’t laugh together but not in human ways, unless a student did so in a human way that then they would find out needed to be overcome. Overcoming has to do with recognizing behavior and ways that are human including thoughts and not acting them out or allowing ourselves to entertain them in our minds. The attachment we were fostering was one of Mind – Love of their Mind – the things they said, the way the acted, their character, their choices, their ideas. We had pleasure but it needed to be a pleasure instigated by Ti and/or Do.

For instance one time we had a large property we were leasing and it had a 1/8 mile track to run on. And another time we had a volley ball court. Another time, even several we had outdoor build in swimming pools and one time an indoor build in swimming pool. Another time we had an indoor squash court. Other times tennis courts. We had a music listening option at times. We went on outings – to the zoo or to a restaurant occassionally or to the movies somewhat regularily like once every two weeks or so. We had an exercise room, and took walks for heath when we lived in more rural settings. We  had a small lake and had a little row boat people could paddle around in. We had puppies once. We had birds on several occasions. We had a christmas celebration on two of 19 years. We experimented with a tiny bit of wine one of those christmas parties. We bought gifts for the group, not for one another and had a tree even. Now with all these things we had instructions on how to use them. Sometimes just a simple instruction that we could use it and they they’d get reports about how some were using it and they’d then show us how a Next Level Member would do it. Sometimes such would be discontinued because one or two couldn’t not play in a human way. For example – volley ball – some of the males got into spikeing the ball. Ti and Do said a Next Level member wouldn’t try to make someoine miss. They would try to see how long they could keep the ball in the air between the two  sides rather than try to make someone miss. Next Level membres are not competitive at all.

It’s human to be competitive. But we wouldn’t have known what was or wasnt’ behavior in the NextLevel until they told us just like they told the children of israel not to kill and steal and covet what others have, etc. as a toddler level lesson plan. And those with Jesus would not have known the updated lesson to not even judge someone as breaking a moses law as with the prostitute caught in the ack as it says. That is the process of bringing a soul and the genetic vehicles they occupy and try to take over through the lesson steps that are actually like trimesters in a birth. If you have some examples of what you think were human attachments to Ti and Do run it by me and I’ll do my best to show what was happening.

But as said to overcome it meant to “change our mind”  constantly, and the meaning of “repentance” to take in Their Mind to replace our old misinformation mind with. When it comes from our Older Members no matter what they give us, it’s is “consuming” their Mind. They are the bread to feed our soul with. One time Do shaved his head and a few students wanted to do the same and Do apprecieated that but said that wasn’t needed to mimic – especially for that time when many of us had jobs in the world or were seen by humans when we weren’t so bold about being monks – as we were often living in neighborhoods where we would have been run out if they others there learned we were a “cult” or suspected such – which did happen a time or two, but the point was that we didnt’ need to duplicate eveything Do did in that way.

For another instance Do was primarily left handed and some wanted to try to be left handed when holding a fork, etc. In that case Do said they could try it but it wasn’t an instruction so if we didn’t do it, it wasn’t counted as something we were rebelling from doing. It’s not this way in the Next Level in their spacecrafts, or in their laboratories, inside planets and such. We are not watched all the time. These things were just for the training program as those who cling to their old ways are showing rebelliousness to adopting the new ways which means they don’t really recognize who Ti and Do are. We have not yet grown to see their Mind through their vehicle – not literally see their Mind but recognizing it having had a previous relationshiop with them for even millenium, though not all in the classroom had necessarily had the same previous relationship. (That doesn’t matter anyone as no one is held to what they were or should think they have a greater stature because of what/who they were. Do hated that bumper sticker that said jesus was the same yesterday, today and tomorrow, because that like saying he didn’t grow into more than he was before and growth is constant for those who want to grow and that continues in the Next Level.)

re: reliance:

Humans were also beign taught to form a reliance on, for instance their human father and mother – Honor them, which I believe means respect them and what they say, look up to them. Everything in the human kingdom is set up to be a stepping stone into the NextLevel behavior and ways. That’s why Jesus started talkign about God Diety, Jehovah more in terms of his being our Father – the greek word Pater or Hebrew word Abba to equate with that commandment to honor our father and our mother.

We were out growing self reliance. jesus taught that too when he said to be his disciple one had to “deny self”. Also the Lords prayer said one wanted to have the Father’s “will” for them. Jesus relied upon his Father entirely. He said he had said everything to his students his Father had given him to say. He said he layed down his life for his Father, on his Father’s instuctions he received the timing to enact when he went up the mountain with james and john and peter and they called it a transfiguration that Do said he thought was when he had “changed over” his vehicle into a next level vehicle (inside) – the metamorphosis had completed enough to where his “soul body” was viable – another topic.

Mose also taught losing self reliance that Jesus also repeated saying one must give all their heart (blood, love, emotions, passions) all their Mind (thoughts, understanding, feeling, desires) all their  soul (breath, spirit, LIFE, thirst, aspirations, inspiration, imagination) and all our strength, though when the Older Member isnt’ incarnate and we hadn’t had a genuine personal relationship wit that present Older Member the next greatest instruction was to “love one’s neighbor as themselves” and neighbor was every fellow human and love was a brotherly or sisterly love – which in so doing was pleasing the Next Level Older Members and showing we were meeting their qualifications for graduation so that we  would give our all to them when we are brought back to take over a new human vehicle prepared for us when the Older Member is incarnate again so we can have that personal relationship to give our ALL.

Beyond Human – The Last Call – Session 12

September 19, 2016

Transcript of Video Tape Series

_______________________________________________________________

Beyond Human – The Last Call – Session 12   (110 Min)
_______________________________________________________________

Welcome to Beyond Human.  This is our twelfth Session.  As
far as I can tell, this is our last session, but that might
change.  My feeling is that it will be the last session of this
series.  We want to get right on with the series.  We have things
to talk about that kind of round out our whole summary, our
bottom line.  I want to welcome the students who will be helping
me with this session today.  I’m going to ask that they feed me
questions, as we have prepared our little outline, hopefully in
accordance with my Older Member’s instruction.  So let’s get
right to it.  What is the first question on our list?

Student:  Did we want to say more about the generic versus the
religious terminology?

Do:       Yes, we discussed it on one of our previous sessions.  I
think the important thing here is that we realize what we now
call “religious terminology” – as far as those terms that we
associate with the Bible, with the background of the Old and New
Testaments,  the terminology used at one time, or at its origin,
or as it was given to humanity as the Next Level was present with
those individuals, it was not religious terminology – it was
generic terminology.  It’s because of the passage of time and
because of the lack of closeness of the Next Level that the
vocabulary and the terminology, the vernacular, so to speak, has
become religious terminology and tainted, less than true, less
than accurate.

I have to bring up again that the first time Ti, my Older
Member, used the phrase “Next Level,” our computers (brains)
said, “Well, you know, people aren’t going to understand
something like a reference to Next Level.  What does that mean”?
And yet, if instead of saying the “Next Level,” we say the
“heavenly kingdom,” we get into religious terminology.  We get
into a degree of spirituality that is less than real, less than
true.  So, in an attempt to get to true, objective terminology,
we use the “Next Evolutionary Level” or the “Evolutionary Level
Above Human.”  Remember, human evolutionary level, Evolutionary
Level Above Human.  This whole series is about beyond human,
synonymous with Evolutionary Level Above Human.  There is no
clearer terminology that we’re aware of than Evolutionary Level
Above Human.

I’m reminding you that the use of the term “evolutionary”
has nothing to do with Darwin and his theories or his principles.
It has to do with life, as it is discussed in science text books
and biology or zoology as “kingdom” levels and “evolutionary”
levels – animal kingdom, animal evolutionary level; human
evolutionary level, Evolutionary Level Above Human.   Whether we
like it or have trouble with it or not, depending upon our
listener or our viewer who may have difficulty with some concept
of reincarnation – and let me remind you not to apply some of the
concepts of reincarnation you have heard of – but there is a type
of reincarnation that we have told you is certainly for real.
Did not Jesus take a human vehicle (body)?  If He had pre-
existence, had He never had a vehicle before He took that human
vehicle?  Of course, He had had a vehicle before He took that
human vehicle.  Was He not a member with a Next Level vehicle in
our Father’s Kingdom before He took that human vehicle?  He
reincarnated, even though His task was worse than that, because
He had to incarnate down a kingdom level, or down an evolutionary
level, in order to take the vehicle that we call Jesus.  So, the
reason we discuss the generic as against the religious
terminology is to try to help bridge the gap.

Recently, someone who is going to join the classroom said,
“But I really have trouble with the Bible.  I have trouble with
religious concepts, with religious terminology, because in my
childhood, in my background…the history, I was so turned off by
it.”  And so with that individual we can talk in generic terms,
we can talk “Evolutionary Level Above Human.”  We can talk
everything else that we talk and it doesn’t seem to give much
problem.  But when we say things like “Father” or “Kingdom of
Heaven,” or we say “Kingdom of God,” because of being run away
from those terms, because of bad experiences, they became a
problem for that individual.  Now, that individual has to
overcome that problem.  But in the same sense, we have to
appreciate that fact, and we can even understand why someone
would be turned off by that kind of terminology.

And here is the other extreme; that is, someone who is so
into religious terminology that that’s what connects.  And they
have to overcome that, they have to rise above the religious
terminology and be willing to see the truth in the generic
terminology without any hang-up either way – just seeking a clear
understanding of how God’s program of growth and development,
both for the vehicles and for the souls, was designed.  That’s
the reason we have to address the issue for you again, because it
doesn’t matter what your prior orientation was, as far as
understanding of terms, or your background.  These are just some
of the hurdles we have to make.  So we try to kind of walk both
sides of the fence for those who came from the religious
background.  We try to help them connect by using those terms,
and yet when we do, we try to also supplement them with more
generic terms for those who had bad experiences and were turned
off by religions.  I think enough said on that topic.

What’s the next one on our list of questions?

Student:  Do we want to discuss the different routes to the
classroom or maybe the two extremes that you mentioned?

Do:       Yes, we do and I’m glad you asked that question.  What
he means by the different routes to the classroom, we’re using
“classroom” here synonymously with when individuals or souls are
in an overcoming process, when they are on their way out of the
human kingdom on their way to the Kingdom of God, or the
Evolutionary Level Above Human.  The reason we’re discussing the
extreme routes here is to give you some understanding of what
happens to a soul during its awareness of the closeness of the
Next Level.  It’s quite obvious that the Next Level has to be
very close at this time and has been since the early 70’s.  It
has certainly been extremely close to this planet, and to varying
degrees to different areas, depending upon who we’re talking
about, individuals and what presences.  But since it has been
close, people respond in a different way.  There’s an analogy
here that might be helpful.  Most of us have seen Close
Encounters of the Third Kind.  There is a scene in there (and
sometimes I wish that we had a great big picture of the shot) that
was on a helicopter where there were all these individuals that
for some, or for differing, reasons had to go to Devil’s Tower.
They were led to Devil’s Tower.  They didn’t know why, they didn’t
know what, but that’s where they had to go.  They were compelled
to go.  Now, some went intellectually – some of the scientists
went intellectually.  They were hearing beep-beeps and they had
kind of a communication with the physical reality of certain ones
outside of this Earth’s Age of the human kingdom as we know it.
So, from an intellectual, or a technical, or a pragmatic approach,
they went to Devil’s Tower because of their curiosity and their
interest in what they might find there.  Others didn’t even know
why they had to go there, but they had to go there.

The same parallel exists as souls prepare themselves for
overcoming, for this transition from the human kingdom to the
Level Above Human.  Some might hear these tapes, and the
information they hear makes sense to them.  And they might say,
“I’ve been waiting for this and I know that it’s right.”  Others
might hear merely five seconds of it and that’s all it takes, and
they say, “This is what I’ve been waiting for!”  Some might hear
the whole thing and it takes them a long time and they’re not
quite so sure.  Different degrees of preparedness, meaning
different degrees of preparedness from previous experiences.

But before we get into that, let’s talk a moment about
another extreme.  There might be someone who has left everything
behind, such as a street person, and for some reason or other he
cannot be motivated to reconstruct his place in society.  Even
though he tried, it just hasn’t worked.  He couldn’t muster up
enough motivation, and he fell into guilt because his life was
falling apart and he didn’t know what to do about it.  He didn’t
want to become a street person, he finds himself there.  We feel
that our classroom for overcoming, our classroom for this
transition, is a haven-shelter, a haven-home for street people.
But those street people who might come by that route, as we
called it, into this classroom would live exactly by the same
rules, the same training program, the same everything in
preparedness for the Next Level.  They have to do the complete
overcoming task, is what we’re getting at.  So, it doesn’t really
matter, because some of those from the streets might be more like
some of those on that helicopter in Close Encounters who didn’t
know why they were there.  It was almost subconsciously, or what
some people would call at a subconscious psychic level, of tuning
into the fact that they had to do it.  And it could be at the
subconscious level that some individuals, some souls, find
themselves at our doorstep not knowing why, and then after they
step in and learn why, it all fits.  Others might know all the
why’s, and then when they learn the particulars about it, they
end up with exactly the same difficulty, exactly the same
problems or lessons or areas of overcoming, the same degree of
overcoming necessary as those who came from a standpoint of
knowledge or information.  So here are two extreme routes: one
who might come in having nothing, and ones who come here and have
to give up everything.  What’s the difference?  They both lost
everything, they both left everything in order to enter the
transition of preparedness to move into that Kingdom Level.

When we first had this information in 1975, and gave it for
a short time for those who responded, then we referred to it as
the caterpillar-becoming-butterfly transition.  We used that
illustration and the metamorphic illustration, even though we
knew it had little pitfalls, because it made us too aware or too
focused on the physical aspect of that metamorphosis instead of
the soul.  Not that they aren’t both equally a part of it.  But
the point is the change.  It’s just like that caterpillar has to
drop caterpillar ways when it enters that chrysalis – the
chrysalis being the overcomers’ classroom.  I can’t get in that
chrysalis and get on with my change until I have dropped
everything outside that chrysalis.  I can step in that chrysalis
and still have thoughts of caterpillar activity, but I have to
abort them, abort them, abort them, until there is no caterpillar
activity.  And so the same would be true from whichever route you
approach the classroom, or the chrysalis, or the transitional
overcomers’ route from the human evolutionary level into the
Evolutionary Level Above Human, the House of the Most High God.
Whichever is your terminology, they are both accurate, they are
both real.  Did we leave anything out of that one?

Student:  No, I think that covered it very well.

Do:       Ok, you’re next.  Let’s go to the next question.

Student:  I know you touched a little bit about the street
people, but what about the addicts, the sexaholics, and the
alcoholics, etcetera?

Do:       I’m glad you brought that up because it’s the same issue.
You know, if at a subconscious level I am somehow unsatisfied
with what the world has to offer, I can’t really play all of the
human so-called ideal ways.  I can’t just be a good husband, a
good father, bring home a good wage, have a good insurance
policy, pay for my grave, pay for the trust that would take care
of everyone behind me, and “I did it all right, I even took care
of the ending, it was all covered” – if I can’t get into that and
I know that there’s something more than that because that’s where
I am, I’m ready for something more.  Maybe some souls aren’t
ready for something more, and therefore that is satisfactory.
But for those souls who know there is something more and they
don’t know what it is, and they don’t know why they are in this
time lock or this waiting period thinking, “What is it that I’m
supposed to find that I’m not finding?  I’m hunting here, I’m
hunting there….”  Who can’t understand while you’re in that agony
and that anxiety why you wouldn’t find yourself a sexaholic, an
alcoholic, into drugs, into losing respect for career, losing
respect for some of those aspects that society says you must do?
I’m not justifying participating in activity that is against the
law or would disturb others or would interfere with others, or
would make trouble for others or with the legal system in which
we live.  But I certainly can see that, I’ll be honest with you,
if I did not have this knowledge in my conscious mind and my
pursuit under way and my awareness of what I am pursuing, and my
even subconscious awareness of the value of what I am pursuing,
it would be hard for me not to be an addict of some sort, maybe
not to any hard degree or any degree that would find me ready for
a hospital.  But why not?  I mean, you need pacifiers of some
sort if you can’t connect with what it is that you’re looking
for, what it is that’s missing in your life, and that’s certainly
understandable.  Did that clarify that for you?

Student:  Yes.

Do:       Ok, anything more on that one?

Student:  No, I think that covered it.

Do:       Ok, let’s go to the next one.

Student:  Ok, do we want to talk about the symptoms of those who
are more ready for this, and possibly how, if they have more
symptoms, it is an indication that they had done a lot of
overcoming at a previous time?

Do:       Yes, and that just picks up right where we left off on
the last one, because we were talking about symptoms and degrees of
symptoms of readiness or ripeness for picking – I’m talking about
for the Next Level to pick a soul, so that when it picks that
soul, then it is ready to make that transition.  Well, in 1975,
or around that time, when the information first came out, some of
these who are in this classroom (and by the way, sitting in this
studio with us at this moment), some of them had their backpack –
that’s all they had.  They’d already left everything, they didn’t
know why, but they had a backpack and they didn’t feel like they
were just a hippie who was out on a trek of worthlessness.  They
just didn’t know why they found themselves physically within a
few miles of the area where Ti and I first surfaced with the
information that was given to us to give.  So those who found
themselves with that degree of readiness with no question in
their mind – they had not gotten into family, they did not have
children, they did not have properties they had to get rid of,
they didn’t have this, they didn’t have that.  I’m not
criticizing those who maybe had those things and rose to the
occasion, when they recognized this information, that they had to
also pursue it, but we’re discussing the degree of readiness.

Now, again I’ll have to be honest with you here.  I feel
that some indications of the degree of that readiness might be
because those same souls received so many overcoming lessons in
the previous time that a Representative was here.  We have to
just face that, talk about it openly, even though that does a
little tilt to some of our computers.  When the Next Level sent
Jesus as a Representative, don’t forget his only purpose in being
here was to what?  Spread the news of the Kingdom of Heaven.
“The Kingdom of Heaven is in our midst.”  In other words, ‘the
door is open – you listen to me, you do what I say, you can get
in.  If you don’t do it to the degree that you can get in and
stay there, then you’ll have to be born again.’ Now that doesn’t
mean necessarily that everyone in this classroom was there or had
to be born again.  But I can’t help but believe my Older Member,
as my Older Member explains to me that those souls were present
at that time with Him – knew Him – did as He taught to the best
of their ability, accomplished a great deal of their overcoming,
and therefore, when they came in at this time, they knew not to
get into this, not to get into that, and their baggage was light,
their yoke was easy, their burden was light.  They were more
prepared to move right on and get with their overcoming.

Here again, I’ve got to say this is not to put someone down
who finds that their yoke is not light and their burden is not
easy (or vice versa, whichever way it’s supposed to be), because
anyone who finds this and connects with this and knows that this
is the Truth, if they really know that it is the Truth, and the
more they know it is the Truth, the closer they probably were, if
not actually, were with Him 2000 years ago.  The more they knew
Him, the more they knew His Father through His mouth.  Because
Jesus did not want them to know Him.  He wanted them to know His
Father.  He wanted to be a vessel of His Father’s mind, and so
forth up the line to God Almighty, or the Chief of Chiefs, the
Creator of Creators.

So, back to the question at the point where the symptoms of
readiness can frequently be seen by the ease with which we can
drop things, or how much we are already in a position to jump
right into the classroom and get on with the overcoming.  Even
those who came in with a backpack and had already prepared
themselves by not getting into those things, that didn’t mean
they had an easy row to plow.  There is, as far as I know of, or
as far as Ti and I know of, there is no row to plow that is an
easy row in overcoming.  There is no one who has so much
overcoming done that they can sail through this.  They are still
actually and currently dealing with the forces that would
prohibit them from accomplishing this overcoming, and that’s a
daily thing – it’s a moment-by-moment thing – which I deal with,
which they deal with.  When you are in this environment and those
minds in opposition to our Fathers’ Kingdom surround us, then we
deal with those influences on a regular basis.  We have to win
round by round in that fight and in that struggle until we know
we can keep them at bay.  So readiness does not necessarily mean
ease is ahead.  It’s almost as if sometimes the more ready you
are, the harder the influences pounce on you.  It’s like the
influences see that you’re about to get to the point where you’re
secure, and therefore they have to add extra influences to
prohibit you from accomplishing the closeness that you want with
the Next Level as it relates, connects, with your Older Member or
your Teacher.  Did that cover our question there?

Student:  Yes, it did.

Do:       Ok, are we ready to go to the next one?  What’s the next one
on our list?

Student:  Is timing a factor in readiness for overcoming?

Do:       Ok, timing.  Timing is a factor from a couple of important
points.  Let’s go back 2000 years.  Jesus knew when He delivered
His message to His disciples that they had to respond then.  He
was there, He was a Representative, don’t forget, of the Next
Level.  He was a Representative of His Father’s Kingdom.  He took
on a human vehicle and became a “begotten” son (instead of a
“made” son, because of having a Next Level vehicle).  He was in a
human form and was a Representative sent to bring them
information of how to get from human level to Level Above Human,
so timing was important.  He was present.  Therefore, if you want
to make that transition, you have to do it during the time a lab
instructor is there to take you through it.  Therefore, as He
taught them and said to them, “Do this, do this, you follow me,
you believe in me, you do exactly as I say, and you’ll get there.
You will not know death.”  Wow, but I can’t get there and not
know death unless I continue to believe and continue to do.

So, timing is very important from the aspect of responding
when a Representative has been sent with the offering of
transition from human kingdom into the Level Above Human.  Timing
is also important from other aspects. The time that it takes me
to break the ties that bind, to get out of my humanness and get
on with my program.  That timing is very important.  Another aspect
of timing that’s important is, I can’t just say, “Well, it seems
that the Next Level sends Representatives periodically, and it
looks as if I don’t get X amount of overcoming done this time,
then there will be a time down the line.”  I’m afraid we have no
assurance of that.  We have no data on that.  We have no
knowledge of that.  I mean, if you want to gamble to that degree,
that’s like saying, “If I’m going to win a million dollars at the
Vegas table, then I’ll win it next month, not while the Vegas
table is advertising that a million dollars can be won.”  Because
when the information is there, it’s being offered, it’s being
advertised to an extent.  That’s what these tapes are doing.
They’re letting you know the information is available.  The door
is open.  So, I have to respond while the door is open if I
expect to move through the door, even get a toe in the door – or
even start in that direction – or maybe even get through the door
and get it slammed, if I get enough overcoming done.  I certainly
can’t take the frame of mind that this is something that I can do
at a later time, or that I can count on a Rep being here at another
time.  So, timing is important when a Representative is present.
The timing is important on “When I recognize this Truth, I need
to get rid of the shackles that bind me, get rid of those things
that are inhibiting me from getting into the classroom and
getting on with this program if it is for me.”  And that’s not
for us to say, that’s for you to say.  But if that is what you
are saying, then we must remind you that timing is significant
and that you need to act quickly.  Did that cover that topic?

Student:  Well, when there’s no member of the Next Level present
on the garden, is it more appropriate for them to be
humanitarians?

Do:       That’s an interesting question.  I would say that when there
is no Representative present that it is a justifiable position
for being the best human you know how to be.  Now, if a soul is
present during the time that a Representative is not present, a
soul who knew a Representative at a previous time, that soul
still might make increased efforts at overcoming and thereby
relate less and less to human responsibility and more and more in
an attempt to become a servant.  And the humans would say,
“What’s that person doing?  He’s copping out, he’s becoming a
hermit, he’s dropping his responsibility to society.”  So, if
that soul knew that much knowledge and it is present at that
time, he might take that route.  It is not our place to judge him
or condemn him, because we do not know what position he might
find himself in or what his previous experience was.  But if he
was not that close, then probably the best thing that he can do
is become charitable-minded, humanitarian, do the best that he
can to make a significant contribution to society, whether it’s
in medicine, or science, or whatever it might be to try to better
things, to clean up the environment, things that would take
better care of the garden and try to stimulate people more toward
better conduct than certainly negative or destructive conduct
that makes the world a more difficult place for other people.
Did that answer that question?

Student:  Yes.

Do:       Where are we on our next question?

Student:  We certainly touched on this, but is the message that
we have the same message that Jesus brought?

Do:       Well, we have to directly address that question.  Yes,
I think we probably said that before, but we need to say it again.
It’s the same message exactly.  Don’t forget, what we asked just
a moment ago was “What was Jesus’ purpose while He was here?”  He
sent His disciples out and He told them, ‘The Kingdom of God is
at hand, the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.  It is at hand through
me.  You do this through me, you believe in me, you do as I say,
you can get there.’  Now, this wasn’t because Jesus was saying,
‘I’m a big boy, I’m a big shot, I’m Mr. God!’  He was saying, ‘I
have been commissioned to act as midwife to you.  I’m no big shot
in the eyes of my Heavenly Father.  I’m no big shot in the
Heavenly Kingdom.  It is my task to be here, to minister to you.
And if I can minister to you, then you can make it there.’  But
He still had to be the object of their focus.  He was the vessel
for the information on how to make the transition from the human
kingdom into the Level Above Human.  Therefore, we have to listen
to the vessel when the vessel is present.  We can’t ignore the
vessel, just take the information and run and say, “I can do it
on my own.”  It doesn’t work.

There’s another thing that enters here.  That information,
as it comes, changes daily.  This vessel is not giving you
information that it got from its Older Member when its Older
Member was in a human vehicle.  This vessel is giving you
information that it receives day by day, hour by hour, minute by
minute, second by second, from its Older Member.  That
information is not like some super-duper, holy-holy,
sanctimonious information.  It is practical application of how I
overcome my binds, my shackles, my addictions, my improper
behavior, my improper conduct that was ok in the human kingdom
because it was transition from animal kingdom, but which is not
ok if I expect to ever get in my Father’s House without running
him out the back door.  It’s simply a practical lab-instructor-
type relationship with the students in trying to help their souls
clean up their act, get rid of their humanism, adopt the ways.
Actually, they’re not just getting rid of humanism, they’re not
just breaking the binds to the human kingdom, they are adopting
ways of the Next Level.  They are taking on ties with the Next
Level.  They are taking on habits of the Next Level.  They have a
different structure, they have a different format than human ties
would or human habits.  They are trying to graft to the Next
Level.  They’re trying to graft so that when they get into that
Kingdom, they fit.  It can work.  Even though they’re tiny little
children in that Kingdom Level, it’s ok.  They might wet their
diaper, they might make little boo-boos, but it’s permissible,
they can handle it, it’s tolerable.  It’s not going to be so
difficult that those whom they work with can’t handle it.  It’s
like getting into a team, it’s like getting into a crew, whether
it’s a crew aboard a spacecraft, or a crew on a project to
prepare a garden for its next civilization.  But how can the crew
function if members of that crew still have to, “Well I’ve got to
have so and so to consume because I don’t like what’s offered
here,” or “I’ve got to have some time by myself, I’ve got to go
sit and meditate a little bit”?  If it requires all that
attention, then that individual can’t really be a crew member,
can’t be a spoke in the wheel, can’t be just an active tool of
the captain of that task or the instructor for that task.  Where
were we?

Student:  I think we covered that.  Our message is the same as
the message Jesus brought.

Do:       Ok, what’s next on our list?

Student:  Do you want to discuss the name of Jesus, Yeshua?

Do:       Ok, this is an interesting little thing to talk about.  The
name of Jesus.  Don’t forget that when Jesus was present He said,
“Do this in my name.”  Now, that had a couple of different
meanings.  One was:  “You can blame me for it.  Whatever it is
they’re going to do –  whatever problem they’re going to give
you, go ahead and blame me for it.”  In other words, He knew that
His task was going to end with the masses requiring His life and
stringing Him up in one way or another.  And He said, “You know,
that’s part of the M.O. of my task, so I’ll take the blame.  You
know you can say, ‘He told me to do it.’  So do it in my name.”
Another thing is, if you look to Him and if you’re calling His
name all the time in your head, and in your thoughts asking for
help, then He can respond, His Father can respond.  His Father
wanted you to call the name of His son.  His Father put His son
in the position so you could call His name and that you could get
closer and closer.  The more Jesus meant to those who were His
disciples and His followers, the closer they got, also the more
lessons they got, the more correction they got, the more help
they got.  But it was a point of contact, it was a point of
communication, it was a point of focus to call His name.

The name also, according to some of the linguists and some
of the historians, had some double meaning.  Some used the term
“Yeshua,” meaning present savior.  Well, Jesus, as a
Representative of the Kingdom of Heaven or the Next Level,
present with information of how to get from the human kingdom
into the Kingdom Above Human, was He not present?  And was He not
their savior?  Therefore, their “present savior”?  And therefore,
that name had significance for Him, Yeshua or present savior.

Unfortunately, that puts this vehicle on the spot right now,
too.  I happen to be, or this vessel happens to contain, and this
soul happens to contain and be the conduit for that information
that can get you from the human kingdom into the Kingdom Above
Human.  And I’m afraid that Jesus is not my name.  Jesus was the
name of that vehicle 2000 years ago, and we need to understand it
that way.  Let me help you understand something a little more.
Jesus said, ‘Don’t forget that if someone says to you in the Age
to come (He meant the end of the Age) that He is here or He is
there, or you can find Him on this mountain (or wherever it was),
don’t believe it.’  Jesus knew that He would not come appearing
as Jesus or in the same body that He was in then.  Don’t
misunderstand me and say that that’s what I’m saying I am.  And
you’ll understand that in a moment.  He said, ‘Don’t believe it.’
For someone to say that that’s who they are doesn’t make sense;
it isn’t right for a couple of reasons.  One is that Jesus, or
the soul that was in the vehicle that was named Jesus, that soul
certainly had grown to the point of not wanting identity any
longer.  He wanted to draw attention to His Kingdom, to His
Father, even though His Father had said, “The part of the formula
that I give you is that they must look to you, they must call
your name.”  But here, understand something else.  What was the
name of that soul?  Was it the name of that soul…was that
Jesus?  No, that soul had a name before it entered the vehicle
that was named Jesus.  You don’t know that name.  I don’t know
that name.  I’m not supposed to know that name.  I think I
certainly knew it before I came into this lifetime, just as my
Older Member certainly knew it, but it is not to be brought in.
It is secret.  Don’t forget, when Jesus left them and was telling
them how to pray after His departure, it was to the group, to the
ones who were close to Him.  It was Our Father (OUR Father), who
art in Heaven (“which” was “who,” art in the Next Level now
having left this place), Hallowed be thy Name (kept holy, thy
Name kept holy).  Humans are not to know the names of individuals
in the Next Level or in the Kingdom of Heaven, or Kingdom of God.
You know these Biblical scholars who dig and dig and dig, and
they finally get smart and they come up with “Ya-hah-way” or
“Yahweh” or this or that, all these different names, “Jehovah”
the this and “Jehovah” the that.  They’re forgetting the first
rules regarding the names of those individuals from the Next
Level who related to the humans (which they did in the early days
of migration from Egypt and into Israel).  All that time they
were physically there in Next Level vehicles, they had titles,
and those titles then became names, and their names were not to
be known or pronounceable.  If humans lucked out somehow or other
by their Biblical scholarship, so to speak, and came across and
discovered what the name might have been of that member of the
Next Level that was present at that time, then I’m sure that the
Next Level would change the name of that soul, because humans are
not to call the names.  They can call the titles, they can call
the stations, they can make reference in their prayers to those
whom they have known while they were present on Earth.  Certainly,
it is appropriate for humans to do the best that they can as they
seek to relate to that Kingdom.  ‘The best that they can’ is to
pray to God, to pray to Jesus – what else can they do?  That’s
the best that they can do, and it serves the purpose.  You know
it’s not really what name you use at the front of your prayer
that counts.  It’s what your prayer is that counts.  If you are
saying “God” or if you’re saying “Jesus,” or whatever it is that
you’re saying, if you’re saying, “I want what You want for me.  I
want to join You.  I want to overcome this world.  I want to
become as You.  I want to become as Your son.  I want to leave
everything that separates me from You.”  They could simply say
one thing, “Lead me closer to You and help me to rise to the
occasion.”  Because in the process of asking that, you can be
lead closer to Him.  Things will be put in your path that will
begin to challenge that statement that you just made.  Because if
you ask, “Lead me closer to You,” and then the one who responds
begins to give you an opportunity to drop some shackle or some
tie or some bind to the human kingdom, how are you going to
respond?  Would you say, “Oh, God, how could this have happened
to me?  God, please restore this.”  And He says, “Oh, I thought
you wanted to get closer to Me.”  And you say, “Oh, God, please
restore.”  So, He says, “Ok, I’ll send somebody who can restore.
I’m not in the business of restoring humanism, but I’ll send
somebody who will if that’s what you really want.”  So, when we
say, “I want to get closer to You,” we’ve got to take what comes
in response to that.

Where were we?

Student:  Would you say that our disciplines are the same
disciplines that Jesus taught?

Do:       I hope so.  Yes, I believe that I can say it with
confidence, because I know my Father.  I know how my Father’s
example works.  I know that when my Father tells me that I can
overcome something and tells me how to overcome it and then
continues to bring me a new clue, a new band-aid, a new remedy,
try something else, try something else – I know that if I
continue to do what is given to me that it works.  Therefore, our
discipleship is the same.  When Jesus said to his disciples, or
to those who would be his disciples, “Unless you hate your
father, your mother, your sister, your brother…”  Read that to
us, ok?  Read us that scripture.

Student:  “If any man comes to me and hate not his father, and
mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea
and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple.”

Do:       Ok, the popular thing to do in the Christian world is to
say, “Oh, He didn’t really mean that.  What He really meant was
if you love those things more than me….”  And I’d say that that
is an appropriate application when a Representative is not
present.  But when the transition information and discipline are
available, which it was in Jesus’ time, He had the right to say
to them, “Come and follow me.  Leave those things and come and
follow me.  Give up everything that you have of this world, get
rid of it, give it to the poor, come and follow me.  Leave
everything, and as you leave them, they will become your enemies.
Even your family will become your enemies.”  He knew it
hurt…there is no way around it.  It happens.  It’s the natural
way of transition from kingdom level to kingdom level.  The door
is the same, the knob twists the same way.  It’s got the same
hazards, it’s just as difficult today as it was then.  It’s just
as easy today as it was then.  It’s the same door, it’s the same
transition.  It is changing our behavior, it is dropping
everything that binds us to the human kingdom – dropping
everything of possessions.

You know, within this classroom, we don’t have possessions.
This classroom is, don’t forget, a transition.  This is a
chrysalis.  This is where we go through the change from the human
into that Level, so any time that we have a possession it’s
because we ask a class member who really doesn’t want any
possessions if we can use his name.  We say, “The law says that
somebody’s name has to go on the title of this or on the title of
that,” whether it would be an automobile or what it might be.
Someone who does not want to have any possessions…it seems that
we get instruction that it’s ok to put their name on that
possession.  Since the day that my Father touched my life and my
awakening began, I’ve had no possessions.  My Older Member had no
possessions.  Not one thing in our names, nothing that could be
considered ours.  We don’t want anything of ours.  That’s the
last thing we want – anything of ours.  They aren’t handing out
any titles to possessions in the Kingdom of Heaven right now that
we’re aware of.  Certainly not in our transition classroom.
There are no titles there, there is no ownership.  Actually,
there shouldn’t be any here in the human kingdom.  This kingdom
and every element on it, everything that goes into making an
automobile or a house or a company or anything else, belongs to
the Chief of Chiefs and His Kingdom, the God of Gods.  It does
not belong to humans.  Humans play a little game of copy-cat by
saying, “I want to own this, I want to stake this off, it’s
mine.”  It isn’t his, he’s just playing a game.  Now if he has
the attitude that it isn’t “mine,” he’s at least a little closer.
If he has the attitude of saying, “This is just entrusted to me
as the keeper of it, and I’ll do the best I can.”  And if the day
comes when a Representative is there with the transition
available, the day is come if you’re someone who might be capable
of connecting with this and know your Father.

If you know Jesus, you know this is Truth.  You may have an
idea that you know Jesus, but the “Jesus” that you have filled
your head with, and all the little sayings that you quote, all
the little scriptures that you quote are the safe ones.  And you
usually quote Paul, who didn’t even know Him, never even sat with
Him, never talked to Him.  You know if you’d stick to the red
letters [in a red-letter Bible], you’d be better off.  But even
among the red letters, if you’d go to the ones that are
pertinent, like the all-important ones, the bottom-line ones.
Now this is not to say to you that this is what you must do.
This is only what those must do that are ready for this, that
know it is for them.  But if you would go, know that it’s always
the same, the transition is always the same.  If I expect to want
to get into my Father’s House, into that Kingdom Level, out of
the human kingdom, I can’t do it after I die by trying to get
good in the last six months before I kick the bucket.  I can’t
overcome anything then.  My vehicle has grown so old and so tired
and so sick, the influences aren’t even around to be interested
in me to even have the things I need to get rid of.  So it’s
difficult.  Let’s go on, what’s the next question on our list?

Student:  How is the behavior within our classroom or shelter
attempting to be like the behavior in God’s House.

Do:       Well, I think we’ve talked about that, but we’ll touch on it
a moment more.  Don’t forget, I’m a lab instructor, so to speak.
Therefore, our classroom, or our chrysalis, is a lab.  And in
that lab we try to simulate what it would be in our Father’s
House.  Now, I don’t really believe there is any Gothic
architecture in our Father’s House.  I don’t believe there are
bells and robes and rituals and incense and all those things.
It’s practical.  It’s a laboratory, it’s experiments, it is
behavior that is pleasing in His sight.  It is being servants of
His in whatever task He has that we might be able to perform,
depending on our degree of readiness or overcoming, or not
interfering with what He has in mind.  So we do try in our
classroom to have a simulation or an analogy, a mockup of His
House, His Kingdom.  We try to live that, as we are here.  And
the closer we get, the environment becomes something for those
who are in the classroom that when they have to go on different
tasks outside the classroom, when they get back in, it’s like,
“Wow, I can breathe again!”  Because within the confines of
wherever our segment of classroom is, within the confines of the
environment that is our simulated laboratory of His House, where
the behavior has become what it has, it is our haven, it is our
Heaven, our simulated Heaven.  In that sense, we are beginning to
experience some of the feeling that is present in the Next Level.
And believe me, it is not righteous – you know, spiritual,
syrupy, saccharine.  It’s practical, it’s hard work, it’s
correction.  It’s learning day by day more things that I need to
correct that I haven’t yet faced, and how I can apply more
application toward overcoming those things than I applied before
new clues were given to me, so that I can stamp them out even
more.  And that’s the formula for an overcoming classroom.
That’s the formula; therefore, we feel instruction is given to us
on how to create, within our possibility, a simulation of our
Father’s House or laboratory, however you want to look at it.

The tech crew just said that it’s a couple of minutes before
the end of the hour and I’m going to ignore it and we’re just
going to go on until this session is complete within reason,
depending upon how far we go with this session.  Let’s go to our
next question.

Student:  Do we want to discuss how some might think because
you’re our teacher that you’re on a spiritual ego trip or think
you’re God?

Do:       Yes, I think we’ve discussed that a little bit, but we can
certainly touch on it a little bit more.  I don’t know what you
think that Jesus had to gain, from a human point of view, by
saying that He was sent from the Kingdom of Heaven and was the
Son of His Father and had information that flowed through Him on
how to get from here to there.  If you thought that of Him, if
you were present then and thought that of Him, you didn’t know
Him.  You didn’t know what He was all about.  I mean, what did He
have to gain?  He had to gain total ridicule.  He had to gain the
masses hating Him.  He had to gain a cross.  He had to gain nails.
He had to gain a tomb.  He had to gain every humiliation that could
be expected.  He even warned His students and His disciples that
that was ahead for them.  They had to “take up their cross and
come follow Him.”  They had to know that that same humiliation
would follow them.  He knew that the possibility of the masses
ever recognizing this would deplete the human kingdom.  And the
human kingdom, don’t forget, is a stepping stone from animal
kingdom to Our Father’s Kingdom, even though it’s a little hard
to understand.  But it’s tough.  It puts yourself in the position
where, if you happen to be the Rep, the critics then say, “Oh,
but you’re just saying that you are God.”  Well, in a sense,
you’re saying that.  We’re saying that we’re from the Kingdom of
God and it has many members.  Yes, we’re from the Kingdom of God.
Yes, we’re from the Next Level.  It has many members.  But the
truth also, as we mentioned a moment ago, is that from where I
sit, I’m a young’un because I don’t relate to any who
evolutionarily came from a later time than this soul.  My
relationship, as far as my concern for my growth and what is
ahead for me – my relationship with the Kingdom of God, my
relationship with the Next Level – goes from where I am, up.
Therefore, I’m low man on the totem pole.  Even though my task is
to relate to those souls that are coming through.  But that task
of relating to them is not such a unique task that it took a high
falootin’ officer in the Next Level in order to perform it.  Who
knows, there could be many members of that Kingdom Level in my
Father’s House who might be able to perform this.  But the task
was given not only to this soul but the vehicle that is
surrounding this soul.

Listen, as we described to you before, I and this class had
the unique, unbelievable privilege of even having my Father
accompany me in the early stages of this classroom – awaken me
and help me through the rough spots because of what the world had
become at this time.  Now, maybe it’s because I needed that help.
Maybe Jesus didn’t need that help 2000 years ago.  Maybe the
world wasn’t that complicated at that time.  I don’t know the
reasons.  I don’t care.  It doesn’t matter.  I suspect that Jesus
had even a physical relationship with His Father during the time
that He was there that didn’t reach the history books, that
didn’t reach the scriptures.  But I was still so lucky and so
privileged to have my Father come and awaken me, set this thing
up, get it going.  You know, I don’t know that you can relate to
this at all, you probably can’t.  It just means so much to me.
But I can remember in the first few weeks that I met Ti, that Ti
said, “Why do I feel that this is something that I’m to give to
you, and then I’m to go back”?  And I didn’t know what she was
talking about.  But I know now, and I’m even thankful that it was
designed that way.  Because I am the beneficiary, even of that
difficulty.  We’re all beneficiaries of difficulties.  If our
desire is to get closer, what’s the formula?  A difficulty comes
our way – a hurdle – a means of getting rid of misinformation or
getting rid of things that are still human ways of thinking, and
we can overcome that and move forward.  I forgot where we were;
where were we?

Student:  Well, I don’t know.  Do you feel like we covered the
fallacy of thinking that Jesus is God or He is the begotten Son
in what you just said?

Do:       Well, you know for those preachers, evangelists, and
religious leaders who say that Jesus is God, it’s ridiculous.  I
hate to say that, but it’s ridiculous.  A member of the Kingdom
of God?  Absolutely!  That soul was a member of the Kingdom of
God.  But to use the term “God” in references as another term for
the Top Man, the Creator of Creators, the very One who is the
King at the top of that Kingdom Level is not accurate.  Now,
whether or not the Evolutionary Level Above Human has any
evolutionary levels above it, or if only the Evolutionary Level
Above Human is pyramided, or peaks, in a sense, in the Creator,
the Chief of Chiefs, the God of Gods, God Almighty, doesn’t
really matter, but to say that Jesus was God shows ignorance.
Jesus was the Son of His Father.  He fulfilled that task.  In the
sense that it was His Father’s mind flowing through Him, and if
we want to refer to His Father as God, then it was God expressing
Himself through Him, as it came down through the pipelines
through Jesus’ Father, Jesus’ Father’s Father, and so forth from
the One who initiated that information or passed it down.
Because that is the structure of the family tree in the Next
Level, or the Kingdom of God.  What was the other part of that
one?

Student:  That Jesus was the only begotten Son.

Do:       The only begotten Son.  That’s interesting because “begotten
Son” meant that that particular Father probably had other
students or Sons and that Jesus was present in a human vehicle, a
vehicle that came from woman’s womb, therefore a begotten
vehicle, and therefore a begotten Son, begotten not made.  “Made”
meaning created or developed within the Kingdom of Heaven,
instead of from the womb of woman.  So, in that sense, the only
begotten Son.  That’s right, the only Son who was present in a
begotten flesh.  It’s not going to get you into the Kingdom of
Heaven to know that information, it’s just a little tidbit that’s
kind of interesting.  Ok, what’s next?

Student:  Did you want to mention the response that we’ve had
since we started a few weeks ago?

Do:       Yes, you know this has been surprising to us.  We’re always
surprised.  We think that when we get new information that it’s
going to mean this, it’s going to imply that, and these things
are going to follow.  And it’s always different from what we
expect.  What is particularly interesting is that as the
information came out and tapes were made and a satellite series
was begun and posters went out about that information, we thought
that the response that we would get would be from people who the
information was new to.  But the overwhelming immediate response
that we got was from ones who had dropped out of the classroom
previously.  And immediately when the information reached them by
whatever source, they were drawn to it.  When it reached them,
they said, “I’ve got to get back into that classroom.  I’ve got
to finish my overcoming if I am permitted to get back into that
classroom.  I know I have wasted time.  I know I have lost
ground.”  We’re amazed because our population has increased
almost 50 percent by returnees from those who had dropped out of
the classroom previously.  It’s interesting because from the
point of view of those organizations that would give help to
deprogram cult members, you would have thought that those who
dropped out of our classroom would have come to want something
else.  These who have been out there, they’ve been out extended
periods of time – years!  You would have thought that they
wouldn’t want any part of this any longer.  This isn’t to say
that some who dropped out do not want any part of this any
longer.  And we can understand that point of view, in defense of
where their heart is, what they desire.  But I’m afraid that it
also says something for us that we should recognize.  This is not
to praise us.  This is to recognize the reality that has been
given us to give to you, to find that those members of our class
who dropped out, they couldn’t deny this Truth.  And you know a
funny thing about it is that many of them thought they could
complete their overcoming outside the classroom, and yet as they
turned and looked in the mirror and saw what they were doing,
they recognized that they weren’t getting anywhere with that
overcoming.  Instead, they were sliding back and sliding back,
and they realized that the fact is still true that it takes a
“midwife” who has gone through it before, who has made that
transition from the human stepping stone into the Level Above
Human before, in order to take you through it.  Because, don’t
forget, the instructions come daily.  Everything changes in
practical application to your own overcoming.  So the response we
had was mainly those who were returnees, and we welcomed them.
They were embarrassed, they were ashamed for their lost time, and
we’re just thrilled that they want to complete what they started.
And they know that it was true then, they never really lost sight
of it.  And they’re excited that it is offered to them again, or
that they can complete what they started.

As I said, most of our response has been those, and our
population has increased almost 50 percent in a very short time,
in a matter of a few weeks.  We have received some who are
working toward getting in the classroom; in other words, quickly
making their preparations to join in a segment of the classroom
wherever that segment is.  And they are also a surprise to us
because, instead of being someone who is hearing this information
for the first time in a disconnected way, they are all ones who
have heard the connection either because another family member
was in the classroom, or because they had some association or
relationship with someone who was in the classroom or who was a
dropout of the classroom.  And they received enough of whatever
it was – beginning little smelling salts or something – that now
that the door opened, they said, “I’ve got to attempt that, if
that classroom will accept me; I want to attempt that.”  So,
without exception, those who are coming into our classroom at
this time are those who are returnees, and a few – several – who
have either family members, or who have had relationships of one
sort or another with those who are in the classroom, or who were
out of the classroom for a period of time.  Did that cover that
topic?

Student:  Yes.

Do:       Where are we now, what’s next?

Student:  Do you want to mention more about how many, and where
the returnees and new class members are coming from and the
variety of their ages and backgrounds?

Do:       Well, we’ll say just a word on that, thank you.  It’s
interesting to note the diversity of those who were out and are
choosing to come back.  We have one person who had been out of
the classroom for some time and has to get back in, and while
out, married this individual and they’re both in their seventies.
And that person has to get back in the classroom and the person
the individual married has to get in the classroom.  A funny
thing is that their marriage had already become one that was, not
because of their age, not a physical relationship in the way that
you would normally think, or that humans think of a marriage
circumstance.  But that’s interesting to realize that here comes
a husband/wife, they’re in their seventies, and we’ve got another
husband and wife in Northern California, we’ve got them coming
from Missouri, Texas…where am I missing?

Student:  Venezuela?

Do:       Venezuela!  And here is a soul that has been looking for
this classroom that got separated from this classroom in the mid-
70’s and has faithfully been looking for this classroom since
then.  We have met with him,  helped him understand more clearly
all over again what it was going to require of him and what he
was getting into, since it was so tough.  And he says, “I have no
choice.”  So, he’s quickly wrapping up everything in Venezuela
and he’s on his way.  Did I miss any others that you’re aware of?

Student:  Colorado?

Do:       Colorado.  So we got Missouri, Colorado, California, Texas,
Venezuela.  At present that’s where people are coming in from,
and it’s interesting that more than one are coming from those
different places.  The only one that one is coming from is
Venezuela.  It’s more than one from those other places mentioned.
Let’s go on to the next question.  Where are we?

Student:  Do we want to discuss the problem with delivering our
information to the public?

Do:       Ok, the problem is that we’re aware of the hazards.  In
other words, here we are offering this information.  Anybody can
turn on their satellite TV and see this, anybody can see a
poster, and we’re aware that the masses can see it who aren’t
ready for this and therefore, in principle or theory, we’re
opening the information to the public at large.  It also means
that, more than likely, significantly greater numbers will not be
wanting to do this than those who would want to do this.  Also,
those who do not want to do this and who do not even recognize us
as an opportunity to do this will find fault with us and will
create the same kind of circumstance that happened 2000 years
ago.  Now, we’re not saying that there’s going to be a
crucifixion.  We don’t know how it’s going to end.  We don’t know
as much as Jesus knew toward the end of His mission.  We do know
that hostility builds, particularly when the doors are open.  You
know, as long as we had a period of time where the classroom was
somewhat in isolation and protected and they were working on
their own overcoming, before we got information to, or
instruction, to bring the information public again, the forces
against us didn’t work that significantly against us.  We were
protected.  But now that we are just putting this information
right out where all of those who are brainwashed with the
misinformation from the negative forces have a chance to hear it,
too, this is going to be an opportunity for them to get their
bows and arrows out and really be after us to whatever degree
that they choose.  That’s their option.  Ok, so that’s our
problem with dealing with the public.  What’s next?

Student:  Why is it that most puritanical lifestyles are so
vehemently criticized by the religious and the seemingly
righteous?

Do:       Is it because they might know that it’s the truth
subconsciously?  I don’t know – it’s a good question.  It’s
interesting, too, that in some countries it’s such an honor for
individuals to join a religious order, to leave everything, break
all their ties, even their relationship entirely with their
family and devote themselves to their religion.  It becomes
acceptable.  But the closeness of the Next Level has been in this
nation, primarily in this nation, since 1975.  Therefore, this
nation is also the most vehement against anything that even hints
at separating from the world.  Therefore, that’s the reason
there’s such enormous criticism against cults and things that
appear to be out of the ordinary.  Stop and think about it.
Don’t forget that when Jesus was doing what He was doing that He
and His disciples were a cult from the human point of view, or
from those who did not believe that what He said was true.
That’s always the position they take.  “It’s a cult, we gotta’
save them from it.”  And if you take the point of view of the
leader in the cult, the one who still says that he is the leader
– is the Pope still not in a position of being the leader of a
cult?  Is the president of the Mormon Church not still in the
position of being the leader of a cult in that sense?  But, you
know, a funny thing happens to “cults” and their leaders as long
as they’re buying property and doing human behavior and they’re a
generation or two old.  Then they become an acceptable member of
society.  It’s when they are breaking out of society, overcoming
the world to whatever degree, that they are immediately seen as
offensive.  Offensive to whom?  To those who cannot recognize
this as the truth – by their choice, by what they have become.
Whether they are taking that point of view because they are young
and might grow into that knowledge at some time, or because it’s
just simply a result of their options over a period of time,
that’s not for us to say.  We’re not the judge of that.  What’s
next on our list of questions?

Student:  How is the Next Level the greatest equal-rights
advocate?

Do:       That’s a good question.  You know, this is a good point
because the Creator of Creators created everyone with a little
computer, a choice mechanism, that was designed with two sides: a
potential for negativity, a potential for positive; a potential
for misinformation, a potential for the truth.  And a soul at an
objective point, at its point of creation, was 50-50.  It was
empty, but it had the potential for 50-50, in the range from
which it could take its choices.  Like even that soul that was in
the Garden of Eden, the Lord made it clear that He was his Lord,
He was his God, and He said, “You do what I say, and then you’ll
go the right way.”  But He also knew that the likelihood of Adam
going astray was very possible.  I know that it hurt His feelings
when He had to step out of that garden knowing that for the
period of time that He was away from Adam and Eve that the man of
misinformation (Lucifer) would step in and say, “Oh, you don’t
have to worry about what He said, you don’t have to worry about
disobeying Him.  Go ahead and eat this and do what I tell you.
It’s for your benefit.  He’s not anything to be afraid of.”  That
was their choice.  They were created with a complete, even, fair
option of accepting goodness.  Making the choice of listening to
Him, or listening to misinformation.  Now, our Father’s Kingdom
is never the aggressor.  He doesn’t say, “This is what you must
do.”  The other side over here, they tell you what you’ve got to
do.  They impose it upon you.  That’s the way it is in the human
kingdom.  Why is it designed that way?  Our Father designed it,
even designed that aspect of it, even made all that potential for
negativity there so that if you get to His Kingdom in the
process, you will have overcome all that negativity, you will be
strong, you will have proven your loyalty to, and adoption of,
His Household – grafting to His vine.

So, equal rights…one time within our classroom, and I think
we told you this in a previous series, we had a class member who
at one time said, “Please, under no circumstances let me ever
turn from this.  Save me if I ever try to turn from this.”  Ti
and I listened to that class member, and at one time that class
member said, “I don’t want to be here.”  And so we honored what
she had asked and we held her for a short period of time.  We
tried to restrict her from leaving the classroom.  We saw it
wasn’t working.  I mean, in a very short time we saw it wasn’t
working.  She wasn’t what we would consider coming back to her
senses, so we said, “Goodness, go!  We’ll help you go.  Here is a
plane ticket.  Go where you want to go, and we’ll help you get
started with whatever it is that you’ve got to do.”  You know the
irony of that?  We did that one time and one time only; we
learned our lesson from it.  That same individual is arriving in
a segment of our classroom next week, saying, “I’ve got to be
there, I’ve got to finish what I started.  I apologize for having
ever listened to the world, for being so stubborn as to not take
correction and to not change.”  No one has a right, it is not
Next Level way to hold someone from their choices.  It is the
Next Level way to let them go, become as evil as they want to be.
Now, a Next Level member might step in and warn them, and warn
them, and warn them, but they let them go right on and do what
they choose to do.  The Next Level is the Creator of equal
rights.  No one advocates equal rights to the extent that the
Next Level does.  And our classroom tries to emanate that, tries
to be the same way with it, hoping that if this is for you, we
can help you.  We hope we can be the vessels to deliver it to you
clearly enough that you can see what it is that has been given to
us, that we’re so eager to share with you.  If it is not for you,
we say, “Fine, go your way, do what you want to do.  We might
warn you of some of the pitfalls, but they’re your choices, go
and do it.”  What’s next on our list?

Student:  Do we want to discuss the problem of money in
relationship to the newcomers?

Do:       No, but we will.  This is an awkward topic.  I have to make
reference to when Jesus said, “Go and give everything you have to
the poor and come follow me.”  And I can remember Ti saying to me
and to the classroom in early stages that, “I don’t know if Jesus
ever said it, but we knew that He probably wished that they would
take a look at the classroom and say ‘Are they not poor?  If I
can help them some, should I not help them?'”  Because as those
leave their world behind and enter the classroom, at times we
have wished we could say, “In leaving behind whatever it is that
you had, you might keep in mind that we have certain needs.”
Then we sound like we’re begging for a handout or that our
Father’s Kingdom can’t take care of His own, and our Father’s
Kingdom can take care of His own.  So, we’re left in that awkward
position, and we cannot take the position of telling them or even
reminding them or bringing it to their attention, even though
frequently they think, after getting in the classroom, “I see
that you could have used one of these, or I had one of those, I
gave it away to somebody who didn’t,” and so on.  But it’s an
awkward thing, we can’t do it.  They are not in our classroom
until they are in our classroom.  When they are not in our
classroom and they are severing their ties in order to enter our
classroom, we can’t give them instruction.  They must do what
they must do in order to separate from the world.  We must have
you understand that, because that is our position, that is the
Next Level’s position, and we certainly are not dependent upon
this world or our asking it for help in order to survive.  We
will survive according to the Next Level as we serve them and
please them.  What’s next on our list of questions?

Student:  How do these items relate to overcoming: religion?

Do:       Well, why don’t you give me the definition of religion
as what the dictionary would say religion is?

Student:  “Belief in and reverence for a supernatural power
accepted as the Creator and Governor of the Universe.”

Do:       Well, because of what so-called religions are, at times
we feel like we don’t want to associate with that term because we
want to say the Truth that we have is real.  It’s not a religion
because religions have become fantasy and illusion, and they have
adjusted all their thinking so that they don’t have to do
anything about changing.  But in that interpretation, recognizing
a supernatural power, a governor of all that is, we are certainly
then a religion.  What about church, what does the definition say
on that?

Student:  “The company of all Christians regarded as a mystic
spiritual body.”

Do:       I’m afraid that we’re that, too.  But we’re not mystic
in that sense, or spiritual in that sense, because spiritual and
mystic in this day and time have become less than true, they’ve
become tainted.  But the church says the “body of believers,” and
we feel like that’s a closer translation of what the church
should be.  But the real church is not just a body of believers,
it’s the body of doers, or even more than that, it’s the body of
overcomers, because those who believe become overcomers.  What’s
next on that list?

Student:  You asked us to bring up how a television preacher,
Gene Scott, relates to overcoming.

Do:       Ok, we’re going to talk for a moment about Gene Scott and
Pastor Arnold Murray.  Gene Scott in Los Angeles has a satellite
ministry, a cable ministry, an actual church ministry.  Pastor
Murray has a satellite ministry from a little community in
Arkansas.  Both of these individuals did a major step in
overcoming by stepping out of the mainstream denominations, and
it was hard to do.  They got criticized a lot for it, which is
the way of overcoming.  Each step of overcoming is hard to do and
you get criticized for doing it.

Let’s take Gene Scott for a moment.  Nobody that I’m aware
of on the face of the globe has worked harder or come up with
better mathematical and historical and intellectual and logical
validation of the Kingdom of Heaven, Jesus the Son, the prophetic
events, their sequence of events in disclosing the pyramid and
what they tell symbolically, the prophesy that they reveal.  I
mean it took a lot of work to do that and validate all that
information and to make it understandable and academically
acceptable, and we praise him for that work.  But the issue of
issues when it comes to Jesus and His purpose here was that of
getting from the human kingdom to the Kingdom of Heaven.  And
validation of prophesy, validation that the literature of the
Bible is real and is true, sure that’s significant, but it
doesn’t get you any marks in overcoming.  I mean, overcoming is
overcoming.  It’s the hard tasks of changing your behavior, of
dropping the ways of the world in all of its aspects.  Every tie
that binds, every behavior that is not acceptable.  That is
overcoming.

Pastor Murray is also a very astute, very aware Biblical
scholar, and if you want to watch him, watch him; you could learn
a lot.  You could learn a lot from both of these.  They’re
excellent teachers of the Bible and its history.  Pastor Murray
understands that there was an Age before this Age, and there’s
going to be an Age after this Age.  Both Scott and Murray realize
that Jesus’ birthday is not being celebrated, that it happened at
a different time.  All that’s very interesting information, but
it doesn’t get you anywhere in the process of overcoming.  And
it’s only because I love Pastor Murray and I love Gene Scott, and
my Older Member said bring them up in that tape – we’re concerned
for them and for their followers because they’ve made major
strides in the right direction.  And it’s because we care for
them that we hope they will make more major strides and be
willing while it’s still available to move very quickly in that
direction.  What’s next on that?

Student:  What about the Florida “End Timers”?

Do:       Recently in the news there’s been a lot of negative
information going out about this little group in Northern Florida
that call themselves “End Timers,” and particularly towards their
leader because he feels that Jesus is going to come at any moment
and he wants to help them be ready.  So he’s trying to help them
change to the best of his ability.  He has them involved in
certain elements of trying to change their behavior, trying to be
less worldly, and for that we congratulate them, for that we
praise them.  And we hope that they will recognize that there is
more information that can help them move much more quickly, and
much more significantly, if they’re ready for it.  We hope that
we can be good instruments to bring it to them if this is what
they are looking for; if not, it’s for those who are looking for
it.  What’s next on our list?

Student:  The ones who are looking for the Second Coming, but yet
they are not doing any active overcoming, will they ever know
Him?

Do:       Those who are looking for the Second Coming, will they
ever know Him?  That’s a loaded question.  As far as the Second
Coming, meaning when is the Next Level going to bring an open
door again for the Kingdom of Heaven, the Second Coming is here.
We’ve discussed that.  And we’ve discussed how Jesus said, ‘Don’t
look for me.  If somebody tells you they’re me, don’t believe
them.’  And yet the information, the door, is here at this time.
Whether or not they will know Him or whether or not they will
know His Father or they will know that Kingdom is simply
dependent upon whether or not they make it through the transition
from the human kingdom into His Kingdom level, or into His House.
Whether or not it’s going to be offered at another time, we don’t
know.  All we know is this time.  We’re not given the instruction
of saying, “If you don’t catch this bus, there’s one down the
road.”  We don’t know that there is.  We feel that we must
approach it as if there isn’t, that it’s garden cleaning time,
and what’s going to be done with souls that did not make it from
there to here is none of our business.  We’re not going to try to
motivate you to do this out of that kind of fear and imposing
that tribulation upon you.  Your tribulation is going to be
imposed upon yourself if you choose this way because you will
recognize that this is true and recognize that the road is tough.
What’s next on our list?

Student:  Do we want to mention again the domesticated pet
analogy and how it compares to our readiness to graduate from the
human kingdom?

Do:       We have to, there is no better analogy.  Take the analogy of
the domesticated dog who really wants to serve his master and
doesn’t want to run with the pack, wants to stay with his master,
wants to please his master, wants to be loyal to his master, and
compare that to someone who is going through the transition of
entering our Father’s Kingdom.  They have to use as a focal point
of that desire the one who stands in the position to be the
object.  That unfortunately happens to be their lab instructor,
which happens to be this one sitting here, say “Do.”

You know, at this point I have to tell you that this morning
I saw on television a minister bringing up adultery.  This fellow
from Memphis, I don’t remember his name, was talking about
adultery.  When you are in line for getting into our Father’s
House, then if you sleep with anybody else to any degree, you are
committing adultery in respect of our Father’s House.  That’s the
reason that the analogy in Revelations and elsewhere for the
relationship to one’s Heavenly Father is of marriage, it’s a bond
that you’re making.  Now don’t misunderstand that.  This lab
instructor, this object of that, has no interest in your
plumbing, no interest in your sexuality.  I mean, for heaven’s
sakes, my Older Member certainly had no interest in me, would not
want that kind of humanness.  Children are not made in our
Father’s Kingdom in that way.  That vibration is definitely a
reproductive vibration of the human kingdom.  And I can honestly
say that any relationship of that nature certainly never happened
with me and my Older Member, certainly has never happened with
any of these class members and their Older Member.  And if you
can find a class member that can tell you it has happened to any
degree, to either one of these lab instructors, you’ve found the
liar you were looking for.  Because that is not a part of the
picture.  It has to be a pure relationship.  It has to be within
the confines of the behavior of our Father’s Kingdom.  So, from
our Father’s point of view, when you are as a bride in His
Kingdom, if your attention, if your affection to any degree goes
to someone else, it’s adultery.  It’s compromised.

Another show I saw this morning on satellite – it sure
sounds like I watch a lot of television! – it’s interesting how
my Older Member frequently uses these little preachers and their
lessons to give me little clues of things to pass on to you.
Here was an old gentleman that had had two wives.  I suppose that
one died and then he took another one.  And now he was old, I
think he was in his 80’s, late 70’s or 80’s, I don’t remember
which.  But now he was saying how he’s devoting his attentions
totally towards his Lord, that he doesn’t have to compromise it
anymore.  And yet it doesn’t dawn on others as they listen to him
that what about those who are not in their late 70’s or 80’s, are
they still compromising their relationship?  The commandment that
says, “Thou shalt love the Lord, thy God, with all thy heart,
with all thy mind, with all thy soul,” doesn’t leave room for an
affair.  It doesn’t leave room for promiscuity.  It doesn’t leave
room for any sexuality, any disloyalty, any affection, to any
degree to any source other than to the Next Level.  And that must
remain purely within the confines of appropriate behavior.  You
know, there’s all the difference in the world between certain
little behaviors that seem like such a subtle difference.  For
example, a kiss on the cheek, a kiss on the forehead in the right
spirit can mean a very nice thing from my Older Member to me,
because it’s done so rarely that when it’s done it’s so special.
But my Older Member wouldn’t dirty my Older Member’s mouth by
pressing that mouth against this mouth and participating in
anything that would lower my vibrations or hold this vehicle in a
way that would stimulate lower vibrations of this vehicle.  That
to the Next Level is absolutely animal, absolutely a kingdom
level beneath it.  And you might as well know it.  Whether you
can accept it or not, that’s your problem.  But in all fairness,
we must have you understand that.  You know, this little old man
that I was telling you about who had had a wife and then had
another wife, and now he was old and he could give his whole time
to his Savior, to Jesus.  It’s too late.  He can’t do any
significant overcoming.  He’s not connected with a midwife.  I
don’t mean to condemn him.  He may not be condemned.  He might be
salvaged for another time.  I’m not judging him.  I’m trying to
help you understand.  That same individual quoted some of the
very, very significant scriptures, the ones that we say are the
key bottom-liners.  For example, the one that says, “Unless
someone hate their mother, their father, the whole world, even
their own life, he cannot even be my disciple.”  And he said,
“But, Jesus didn’t mean it in that way.  He meant if they love
those things more than me.  They can love those things, but not
more than me.”  I’m afraid he’s mistaken.  That would be an
appropriate interpretation, when the Next Level has not come in
close and made a physical presence.

When the Next Level has made a physical presence, you’re on
the spot.  And that spot says, “If you know me, you don’t share,
you can’t share, I’m not going to share.  You can’t be my wife
and cheat on me.  You can’t compromise it.  I’m the only one.  I
am the focal point.  I am the object representing my Father’s
Kingdom.  You’re moving into a crew consciousness, into a force
of labor as a servant in our Father’s Kingdom that can’t be
distracted by lusts of the physical flesh or of the human flesh
or desires of the human flesh.”  That’s the whole reason for
overcoming – to have you understand that.  He also said that
you’ve got to ‘give up everything of the world, break all those
ties, give everything away to the poor, and come and follow me.’
This man on television said, “Jesus didn’t mean that; He meant,
‘Just don’t let it mean anything to you.'”  That’s not it.  Those
who are entering this classroom in this transition in order to
grow to be in our Father’s House, they have to literally and
physically leave everything behind and will not have anything
from the time they do that until they get out of here.  Whether
that departure be with vehicle or without vehicle doesn’t even
enter into the picture.  They are no longer possessors of
anything, not that they could be even if they tried to be.  But
they don’t even want to be.  They don’t even want to play those
games.  So, they leave everything behind.  Those relationships
that won’t let them do what they want to do, they have to sever
because they interfere, they get in their way.  This is the
requirement, was the requirement, and always will be the
requirement.

Now, the last little thing that you must understand.  If
this world exists beyond our departure, then there is no longer
that closeness, there is no longer a Representative.  Now, I am a
physical Representative.  These of the classroom, they are
physical representatives.  Should I leave this classroom and
return to my Father’s House, they would still be your door for
whatever time one of them was still a faithful wife, faithful in
all behavior, faithful in all belief and practice, wanting
nothing of this world, establishing nothing of this world that
could be called a church or a belief system that would be
accepted by the masses.  As long as one of them remains, your
door is open.  If that one remaining remains faithful to the full
degree.

It is our hope that this has been the Next Level speaking
through my Older Member into my brain and that I have not diluted
it, because I want you to see it as it is.  Because I feel if you
could actually see it as it is, you couldn’t deny it, even though
I know that because of what you’re addicted to – you don’t want
to be, but – you’re intoxicated, you’re drunk, you’re influenced.
You’re not sober because of the ways of the world that hold you
in that intoxication, and you have to get away from the world
enough to begin to be free of that intoxication.  But I’m even
hoping that your intoxication isn’t so bad that you can’t see
this.  And certainly all who might see this enough to recognize
that it is what they’ve been waiting for, the Next Level might
deem deserving of entering their House.  The Next Level has to
touch their life.  The Next Level has to let something happen in
their head that says, “That’s it, that’s what I’m after.  I’ve
got to get there fast.  I’ve got to go with it.”  And then it is
our task to participate in that instruction, our task in the
daily, daily, menial tasks of overcoming, the reminders, the
licking of thoughts, the licking of behavior that is human, not
Next Level behavior.  Adopting the behavior, the habits, the ways
of the Next Level.  We wish you could see it as we see it.  We
wouldn’t trade it for anything.  But we’re not trying to sell it.
I guess we are, because it means so much to us.  I feel that this
is the end of this series Beyond Human, and I hope that we’ve
been instruments of the Next Level through my Father and through
our offering to you.

Section 4  –  Page 76

Critique of “thenextweb” 2015 article on Heaven’s Gate

August 5, 2016

Below the link is my critique of an article about Heaven’s Gate that included comments from the current Heavensgate.com webmasters I call M & S:

(Before I start…there is an ongoing theme I keep hearing from even would be believers in Ti and Do that says – there is no classroom anymore so nothing to join and thereby nothing to do as we will just have to wait to reincarnate when a REP is incarnate again. This is a HUGE programming against the Next Level that is a Luciferian Space Alien agenda to promote and instill in even those who are most in line to become new prospective Members of the Next Level. People are blinded in many ways and this is just one more that M (and I presume S) are promoting in most every interview I hear that they gave, (along with other things that are against what Ti and Do taught, like saying there is no Heaven and no Hell for instance). It is so abundantly clear to me that all of us must “stand in defense of and for Ti and Do and maintain that stand until our exit of our vehicle” as the overall minimum requirement to be included in the group of Souls who are taken off the earth when the rest are recycled. The maximum giving will be to seperate from all our humanness, adopt all the behaviors and ways Ti and Do taught and stand for Ti and Do despite the consequences. Those when they are taken off the planet it seems from prophecy get awarded with what I think would be a student level Next Level made physical vehicle and service for continued lessons until they are given the chance to graduate to an adult Next Level vehicle.

Yes, every indication is that, this will be in affect for even 1000 earth years after it’s DONE – which may be only a decade or two away, so it would seem some Souls may be given some lessons in new human vehicles during that 1000 years as part of their service/lessons and may have some interaction with Next Level Older Membes Ti and/or Do. I say this because of the Revelations Prophecies and from everything Do and Ti and Jesus and Moses said and did. For every point mentioned here there are at least three direct depictions in the Book of Revelations that Ti and Do said in 1974-6, via the document they wrote and had published as part the book UFO Missionaries Extraordinary, though have also been given by Do (and Ti) in little clues throughout their years incarnate.

Anyone who indicates there is nothing to do going forward, but perhaps make Ti and Do’s records into a study is participating knowingly or not in a Luciferian space alien misinformation campaign intending to even agree with most everything except seeking to connect with Ti and Do to ask to make application to be in their service and to hit the deck running to start our own forward motion in that service.)

The curious online afterlife of a 20th century suicide cult

1) It was reported that M and S (current names I use for the webmasters of heavensgate.com) said in this article:
“A recent book on this subject, ‘Heaven’s Gate – America’s UFO Religion’ by Benjamin Zeller has been the best work we have seen so far.”

-Sawyer’s comment:
I don’t know why zellers book is the best work they have seen. He sent me an early draft looking for my input and I gave him a great deal and I’ve read parts of the new book and it’s too hard to wade through and is pretty much a carbon copy of Robert Balch’s hypothesis which is far afield and full of misinformation, insults and the like from a so called academic. Even calling Heavens Gate a “ufo religion” I suspect would make Ti and Do and crew gag considering they said that “religions are the number one killers of souls”.

2) It was reported that Jacques Vallee in Messengers of Deception said,
In November it was discovered that the two people who claimed to be the leaders of that outer-space organization were in fact quite ordinary humans: M.H. Applewhite, 43, born in Spur, Texas, a musician and opera singer, the son of Presbyterian minister; and Bonnie Nettles, age 48, a nurse who met him in Houston in the early ‘70s while he was recovering from a mental breakdown. They had first created meditation centres, then about 1973 they began recruiting for H.I.M.

-Sawyers comment:
There is no evidence I have heard of or seen that their first meeting was in a hospital Do was a patient in. Do had every reason to tell the truth about this and told us many times how He and Ti (Bonnie met), which Ti was present for and agreed was in the hospital where Ti worked as a premie baby nurse but on that time of meeting had agreed to substitute for another nurse in a different ward (that was not stated by Do or Ti). Do was with a friend and wrote in the document “88 Update, the UFO TWO and Their Crew”, available on heavensgate.com and on my blog at: https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2010/03/02/88-update-the-ufocloud-of-light-two-tifather-and-dojesus-and-their-crew-not-space-aliens-or-discarnate-spirits-or-luciferians/ that he was at the hospital visting a “male friend”. This is when Do first told us, the student body that he had been living a homosexual lifestyle before he awakened. He also told us at that time that he was unhappy with the fact that he wasn’t finding a partner who wanted a committed relationship. Ti told is before this time that Do’s task differed from Jesus task in that he needed to take a vehicle that would get into most all things the vehicles the students would take might get into so he could relate to them what it takes to overcome those human characteristics, such as sexuality. Do said that Ti started a conversation about astrology asking what sign Do was. Do had been interested in astrology so showed interest.

One could research whether or not the ward with the “sick friend” was a mental ward like perhaps due to someone who tried to commit suicide for instance or for someone who had a mental breakdown. I don’t know if that is how that story got started. I’m not saying Do never checked himself into a facility or if he ever had a mental breakdown in his past. It’s possible. I know he indicated he was an alchohol user but I don’t know to what degree. I know he and Ti were quite straight laced and said they did no recreational drugs. And I know he did mingle in Houston high society and was divorced. But Terrie Nettles (Ti’s vehicle’s daughter) didn’t seem to know of this hospital meeting so thought they first met at a voice lesson Do was giving that Ti brought one of her daughters to that may have been Terrie.

Note that Vallee didn’t seem to know that they never wanted followers or students. Do wrote in 88update that when they learned that about a dozen wanted to follow them it was an “unwelcomed surprise” as they thought they would just share their message and move on. Vallee might not know about those they turned away as was reported in Brad Steiger’s book, “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary” and in 1976 how they sent 19 of their followers away from the larger group and Ti then told us who remained, “you made the first cut” as they didn’t think the 19 were ready though a number of years later after this other groups reincorporated back into the world, one in particular had been looking for the group and just so happened to walk into a hospital where a student was working in Amarillo, Texas and recognized her. That was the student named Drrody – Durable + “ody”. Nrrody was working in the Amarillo hospital at that time. By the way I took a lot of time and answered all of Zellers questions for his book and he used next to nothing and nothing changed much of his opinions that sided 100% with Robert Balch whom I also met with and edited a chapter for his book while I was in the group and we had started the second period of public meetings after 17 years of no meetings.

There are many stories of how Ti and Do said and did things that student found challenging so because of chose to leave the group. Do even offerred $2000.00 to any student who wasn’t leaving because they were afraid of the challenge of getting re-started in the world. Do only wanted students who wanted to give their all towards overcoming all of their human characteristics and to serve the Next Level through he and Ti’s instructions.

Thus their recruitment efforts were very successful, except it wasn’t about gaining great numbers. They came to know they would only have a small group of students and it ended up being 24 at one point before the second public meetings but ended at 38+4 which being 42 is in line with Rev 11:2 where “months” is equally translated to “affirmations from that 3 1/2 years time of their Prophecy period a way to make two statements in one.

3) It was reported that Zeller explained:
“The basic theology of Heaven’s Gate was that life on earth was relatively unimportant compared to life in the heavens, which should be our ultimate goal. Put that way, that’s what most Christians believe, particularly evangelical protestants who are a major force in America”.

-Sawyers comment:
To the contrary, Life on Earth was very important to having Life in the heavens as the human evolutionary kingdom was created to be a stepping stone into the Evolutionary Level Above Human. Nor “should it be” the ultimate goal of every human, becaues the Next Level doesn’t give all humans the chance at the same time and in the same ways if at all to make application to membership in the Kingdom in the literal heavens (outer space). That’s why it was compared to a “garden” where there are certain plantings in certain areas at different times and nutured in different ways pertaining to how the plants are growing. So the Moses classroom then became the “plants” with “seeded deposits (souls)” the Next Level chose to work with. But the product is not the physical vehicles. The product is the Soul that becomes filled with degrees of Mind/Spirit that if brought to “spirit birth” as Jesus said would reward them with a New “made” Next Level body that is no longer mammalian and service on board spacecrafts as big as planets, seen or not to cultivate new “gardens” as the way they gain new members. They don’t need new members. It’s simply their joy to offer what they know they have that is so “Beyond Human”.

4) It was reported re: Rob Balch’s forward to Zeller’s book claiming they were disorganized in 1975 when Balch and Taylor infiltrated the group:
“One potential reason for the group’s disorganized state at that time was that Do ended up in prison. In August 1974, he was arrested for failing to return a rental car and jailed for six months. It was during his period that he began to shift his theological thinking towards extraterrestrial life.”

-Sawyers comment:
There is little truth to this. Yes he spent 6 months in prison that stemmed from his keeping a rental car too long. The rental car company dropped the charges as soon as they got the car back but the St. Louis prosecutor, Do reported in 88Update was trying to make points and knew Do was an easy target because of his wild story of being from outer space and Do gave him a strange Tibetan name Nor Bu Young had just given he and Ti as this was in 1974 over a year before Rob Balch infiltrated so how can the two be linked. Ti and Do began to awaken to both being from “outer space” while in Boerne, Texas for less than 6 weeks where they also then realized they, their Minds/souls had been sent to “bring updates to the bible” and “fulfill prophecy”.

5) It was reported that:
“Throughout 1975, Do and Ti began to gather followers. During this time they were using the “Bo” and “Peep” monikers and arranged at least two public events to wait for the arrival of UFOs. When a spaceship failed to land at a gathering in Waldport, Oregon, the group still gained 30 new followers.”

-Sawyers comment:
There were a total of two times we planned for a pickup event. The first was in 1980 when we were camped at “The Cave without a Name” tourist site in Boerne, Texas and yes there was no pickup and Ti told Do from that, that Do told us about after Ti left her vehicle in 1985 (since she scheduled it) that she felt like she had “egg on her face” but it didn’t change her direction and knowing who she was. And it didn’t phase their fully dedicated students either, as I was one it didn’t phase, but for those on the fence it was the reason at least one left the group thereafter. Her name was Jssody. The second event was in 1992 while camping on the BLM lands west of Phoenix that Do being without Ti’s physical presence felt he had instruction from Ti to instigate (though instructions were not that easy to know were instructions so in a sense it was  a trial and error situation. This was not at all the way the schedule to lay down their lives occurred. That took years of examination of every detail and every student that I was present for and was an Overseer so was privey to things others weren’t always privey to (though not much really, but just some insights perhaps of how Do’s mind worked, though still did not make me able to second guess him). Thus since Waldport happened in September of 1975 these are totally unrelated. The 30 new followers came as a result mostly of the 1994 public meetings and many of those ended up leaving as well.

6) It was reported that:
“They then settled on a nomadic lifestyle moving across the United States. In April 1976, Ti announced that the group would no longer hold public meetings and its membership dropped dramatically – from more than 100 to around two dozen.”

-Sawyers comment:
Ti did annouce on April 21, 1976 that the “harvest is closed” and had us just finish up the existing meeting schedule by mid June and there were “about 100” students at that time but it took the next 17 years for the numbers to drop to “around two dozen”. (Note the 24 Elders in the Book of Revelations).

7) It was reported that:
“In 1985, the mass suicide was still 12 years away, but death touched the group significantly. After two years suffering with cancer, Ti died. Do told his followers that she had gone to ‘the Next Level’ because she contained too much energy to remain on Earth, and had abandoned her Earthly vessel for the journey.”

-Sawyers comment:
Do simply said Ti “burnt out her vehicle” dealing with the negativity she was the biggest recipient of as she was the Older Member of Do, so like the grandfather to the student body and when students were having doubts those thoughts went to both she and Do and when members of the human families of students felt anxiety and condemnation of the students teachers the discarnates would attack her (and Do). Ti was depicted in Revelations Chapter 12 as the “woman” and this is shown by the Dragon (the Luciferian space alien souls, even Lucifer in particular as one of those souls) sending out a flood against her. She is saved from it by the “earth opening it’s mouth” to swallow the flood. That’s an expression of someone going into the grave even found in a Crosby Stills Nash and Young song. So her early exit was planned ahead.

8) It was reported that:
“Following the loss of his companion – the pair were not lovers – Do began to adjust and evolve the theology of what would come to be renamed Heaven’s Gate. He decided that Ti’s consciousness had been conveyed to a spaceship when it had left her body. Previously the group’s teachings had focused on actual physical ascension, but Ti’s passing had made that belief untenable.”

-Sawyers comment:
The Heaven’s Gate name came about after I left which was after September of 1994. Ti left in 1985. We had a number of names as we explored different public approaches, Do feeling there was to be another public offerring of the infomation that was more straight forward that Do was the return of the same Soul who had been incarnate in the vehicle named “jesus”. See Do’s article, “Undercover “Jesus” Surfaces Before Final Departure” written in 1995 and posted to 90 somthing usenet groups. (I say this was the 6th of 7 “thunders” (roars) listed in Revelations chapter 10.

That belief that they could all be taken with their physical bodies was never “untenable” though I admit Ti’s exit did reveal their exit would not necessarily be with their physical bodies. This is shown in the document I’ve already noted, “Undercover “Jesus”…” showing that in 1995 they still thought it possible they could be taken without “laying down their bodies” in the way they did by their own hands.

9) It was reported that:
“Do believed once the group had reached ‘Evolutionary Level Above Human – the Next Level’ they would be able to leave their physical ‘vessels’ and be transported to heaven – a literal planet – on a spaceship controlled by extraterrestrials. One of those beings was Jesus. In Do’s doctrine, Jesus was a gateway to heaven, but on his first visit to Earth found humanity to be unready for ascension.”

-Sawyers comment:
This is very convoluted to say the least. To put it simply, Do believed if they exited by leaving their human vehicles behind their Soul bodies which are invisible to humans that would not have died would be met by Next Level members who were invisible to humans and they would board an invisible space craft sent to receive them. Yes one could call that spacecraft “heaven” because at that point one is in the keeping of the Kingdom of Heaven, but where they would go from there was never spelled out while I was there nor in any of the information they left behind that I have found. However, Ti and Do did say they were from “headquarters” and that some might be assigned to work in headquarters and there was some implication that headquarters was locally inside the planet Pluto. Ti and Do instigated a movie script that they said was “science fiction based on the truth” in which Pluto as a huge spacecraft that housed a “earth lab” with a scaled replica of the earth through which Next Level crewmembers could observe and perhaps communicate with any part of earth or earthling.

Yes Members of the Next Level were “extraterrestrial” but didn’t look like the aliens we see mostly in hollywood movies – that look grotesque or like insects, etc. They have very delicate shapes and features that they designed humans to resemble in likeness though have a slightly larger head, small lips if they even have lips, depending on the type of vehicle designed for each members as members keep on graduating to new model vehicles or vehicles for differnet tasks.

Ti said Do was the same soul who started in the task of Adam, then Enoch, then Moses, then Elijah and then Jesus. But yes Jesus was the gateway 2000 years ago, both him as a person in that vehicle he took over and related to his student body through and by his teachings of the requirements of seperating from our human roots and human mammalian behaviors and ways, such as sexuality. But to date, Do then became the “currently present” Representative. If we don’t please Do and Ti then they are not going to want to have us on their crew on board a spacecraft doing tasks for them. Ti assigned Do the task of birthing the student body completly though she came to help get him started, thus He is this civilizations current and only GATE into Heaven which is 100% consistant with everything Jesus represented.

10) It was reported that Zeller said re: Hale Bopps reported “companion object”:
“…claims about a mysterious object, a ‘companion’, following the comet that seemed to move unnaturally and even influence the movements of the comet became the focus of the group. While these claims would later be debunked, and the members of Heaven’s Gate ultimately indicated that the nature of the mysterious object was in fact irrelevant, the interest in the companion and the comet among members of the fringe and conspiracy-orientated alternative media attracted the attention and interest of the group’s adherents.”

-Sawyers comment:
There is a great deal to say about what Zeller so easily just says were “debunked” that even scientists who are still engaged in trying to understand would not be so blatently challenging. For instance in one NASA forum on Hale Bopp, the concensus is that what we are calling Hale Bopp was actually two object in orbit around one another – spoken of as having a double nucleus that is not understood how is possible. Since that time there have been so many events in the heavens that have put current science on it’s ear, so to speak that to say with any certainty what is not possible is ignorance.

11) It was reported that:
“If it happened today, the mass suicide of Heaven’s Gate members who be the stuff of memes in the darkest corners of the internet. The details were precise – black uniforms with matching “Away Team” patches, new white Nikes, purple shrouds. Each member with rolls of quarters and five dollar bills in their pockets, and duffle bags beside them”.

-Sawyers comment:
It was “three quarters” not rolls and that added up to $5.75 which is what Mark Twain said was the cost to ride the tail of a comet to heaven.
I didn’t know this when I was first interviewed by Zeller and others before him, though I did update him I believe before his book went to print. I don’t recall whether he mentions the Mark Twain “coincidence”.

12) It was reported that:
Though they are the only ex-Heaven’s Gate members in control of the group’s legacy and archives, there are other former adherents.
One, Rio DiAngelo wrote a book about his experience. Another, Sawyer, has a frequently updated blog, and often appears in the comments of articles and YouTube videos about the group.

The response from the Heaven Gate’s website admins gives a hint at the underlying tension between them and other ex-members. When I asked them about Sawyer, they replied:

“ There is one other person who was in the group who writes a blog but the group did not give him any instructions when they left and he hasn’t been in the loop of what is currently going on with their information. Simply said, he is doing his own thing.

Zeller told me:

“ There’s a lot of discussion about whether people should add to and explain the group or just let it be over. There’s a lot of debate over who owns the copyrights.

-Sawyers response:
The webmasters who I refer to as M and S, are wrong about who received instructions when they left, though I know it requires looking at all Do and crew said to M & S AND in their general and specific teachings of how to align with them, in this case “after” their exit. In the letters that M & S received, which I have there was a statement that was talking about the money they left behind, or that came from the sale of certain items and how they hoped it would be split up between “anyone who wants to participate in this project” (of disseminating their information and giving people who want to know the ability to know more about them – in depth, which was the reason they left the 484 or so audio tapes behind. Here are two actual quotes from one of the 5 letters sent to M & S in their FedX packet:

-“We put into storage items that we would prefer the authorities not have access to. You can do with those items whatever feels right to you. The only exception to this is some exercise equipment which belongs to our landlord, Sam, and we suspect he will want at some point.”

Still talking about the content of the storage that included a truck they suggested be used to load up the contents of one of the storage rooms:

-“Pursers have included an additional document as part of this packet that further covers the disposition of our cars and this truck. So we ask that you refer to that document for details. It is out desire that any items of value that are retrievable by you be divided among those who feel inclined to disseminate our information.  Any of the funds you retrieve can be used towards that end and for the living expenses of those involving themselves in this project.”

The items of value that are retrievable is referring to the content of the storage room that included stacked up in the very front of the storage room the cases of about 484 audio tapes. To not consider them the most valuble items in storage is blatently ignoring what was important to Ti and Do and crew but that is a choice to recognize but there are a number of other things said in these letters to give that impression.

However, one might wonder, why Do and Crew went to such a meticulous effort to cover their bases with providing their information to multiple former classmembers, backup webmasters and providers (Rkkody and Romania and an Atlanta couple) and sent the Beyond Human master video tapes to Jhnody in Venezuala (not to M & S) and sent Rkkody master exit video’s and CNN exit videos and other master materials to Rio and Flxody/Ablody but didn’t treat the 484 audio tapes with that same kind of planning.

From a human perspective it doesn’t make any sense or looks like an oversight. They could have easily bundled them up to spread them out among these believers who had dropped out of the class for their own reasons. Actually I was still in the class when we began transcribing these audio tapes but that effort was put on a back burner by 1994. The non-human explanation that I believe to be the most likley reason(s) for the way Do and Crew handled those tapes, was that this was the instruction Do got from Ti (who was outside her vehicle by then). The way he received instructions was often by asking specific questions and then seeing what ideas he got after that. I witnessed a great deal of how this worked. I never heard Do say Ti visited him in a physical way after her exit of her vehicle. (though Rio reported in his book that when they were in the Tucson, AZ area (around 1996 I think it was), 6 members of the class had an experience one night (3 in a dream, one of which was Rio and 3 reported the same thing but not in a dream) where they were visited by what Rio described as “six year old, hairless, little boys. Glowing like white phosphorescence with a blue tint and wore one piece, form fitting outfits, like Olympic speed skaters.”

However, when idea’s came they were like if someone told you something your mother or father or someone close to you had said, you knowing them might have a sense of whether or not that was something they would have said. I know this because while in the class, Do told the student body they could talk directly to Ti. (Ti had instructed us while incarnate to direct our committment to Do, though while incarnate when we had questions we treated them as a team). And he said with that we could report to him if we feel we get a response. I did talk to Ti and asked her a question and heard in my head a subtle idea/voice with a specific answer. I don’t actually remember what I asked and what the response was, but I reported it to Do and Do said to me, “sounds like something Ti might say”. Recognizing their Mind, though we shouldn’t get overconfident in non-physical forms of communication, like in Dreams, for instance is part of bonding with them and is as much a bond, even moreso potentially as between any humans who grow to know others and how they think/feel about things.

So, sometimes it’s that simple but the ramifications are enormous as in this case, Do not spelling out exactly what was to be done with the tapes ended up setting up a huge test criteria for all who came after, by informing what their intention was and then allowing the recipients, in this case M & S to choose to abide by their intention and to what degree or not.

Therefore my point is that there is a huge amount of evidence that ANYONE WHO WANTED TO PARTICIPATE IN THE PROJECT OF DISSEMINATING THEIR INFORMATION WAS CONSIDERED TO BE EQUAL TO ANY OTHERS REGARDLESS OF WHO RECEIVED WHAT INSTRUCTIONS. We all dropped out because of our own weaknesses to overcome aspects of our humanness, but if we choose to still make application to be in Ti and Do’s service the opportunity is still available by our asking and showing by our actions.

In regard to the second part of M & S’s statement about me: “and he hasn’t been in the loop of what is currently going on with their information”.

What loop is that exactly? If they determine they are the sole guardians of the information, they are being deceitful as even in these few quotes I provided from the letters it’s clear they wanted ANYONE who desired to help with the project to receive help in funds, automobile etc. How does that mean one has to be in M & S’s loop on what’s going on with Ti and Do and Crews Information?

In the human way of looking at it all it makes perfect sense. To be in their loop would be to work with and for M & S in the ways they have organized that was given to them as a task to get started on but since have tried to take over all dissemination and even surpress dissemination by going after anyone who distributed information on their own as there is a great deal of evidence of. Remember, Do and Crew didn’t actually give them the masters of the Beyond Human video tapes and gave no instructions to have them copyrighted but they it seems convinced Jhnody to give them those masters that they have since copyrighted I believe. So they have been hard at trying to be the holders of all the information which by the way is the same way the Vatican Holy See in all it’s corruption did the same with the manuscripts of writings about Jesus and the Dead Sea scrolls, etc. limiting access to their inner circle and deciding which materials could be seen by the public.

M & S for years would not even provide myself and Crlody with the audio tapes. However, Rkkody did send me a cd with about half of the tapes he digitized and Carlan posted them on a sharing site and we both send them to anyone who wants them for free while M & S have finally put them up for sale on Heavensgate.com.

They are the webmasters and they got the instructions to make some choices but in Do’s mind like I’ve proven by the letter segments above, it’s up to each individual who is “in the loop” and has nothing at all to do with adhering to what M & S say and do. They are not Older Members from the Next Level with that authority. In the human world they have some authority for the time being.

But I do agree with M & S’s statement that sawyer is “doing his own thing”, at least from their perspective but what they don’t know is how much of “that own thing” is something Ti and Do approve of or even have tasked me to do, because if one believes in Ti and Do and who they were/are – the return of the Father and the one who was incarnate in the vehicle named, “Jesus”, with the hundreds of scriptural evidence of that, that I have ammassed, then their “project” is not at all done though it will quickly be done, but when it’s done we won’t be able to talk about it anymore in this way so there won’t be much question that it’s done. I can espound on that a great deal if anyone wants me to.

By the way, the gate is Do and Do did not close the gate. He said it would be open for a short time but remember to the Next Level 1000 years in human time is like 1 day so a short time is relative to what Ti and Do determine in the timing of when the gate is closed.

“Third Eye” way Luciferian Space Aliens Steal Souls

March 12, 2016

Below I have listed a youtube channel post that is entitled: “Symptoms and Side Effects of Opening You Third Eye Chakra”. The introductury text follows and the link is at the end. My comment to one of the commenters follows this introduction. Note the person who made this video says they have an ebook with “17 steps” in the title, another way the Luciferian space aliens sew seeds of confusion to try to commondeer the Next Level’s efforts. This is yet another area in which those standing for Ti and Do can get familiar to provide help to some who are being trapped by the Luciferian space aliens and their supporters (whether they know it or not):

YOUTUBE VIDEO INTRODUCTION:

Symptoms and Side Effects of Opening You Third Eye Chakra – What will happen After Third Eye Awakening and what are the signs of an open third eye? The third eye chakra, or Ajna Chakra in Sanskrit, is our connection to our spirituality and is located between your eyebrows. Third eye meditation can helps you open and activate this chakra. But before you start your third eye awakening, you should take some time to learn more about this chakra and what you can expect from opening it and what you need to be aware of. So here are a couple of things many people have reported experiencing after opening their third eye, and the signs you can look for is you have already opened your third eye, both good and bad.

What Will Happen After Opening The Third Eye Chakra
Many people have experienced hearing a loud popping sound from inside the middle of their head when they first open their third eye chakra. This is believed to be the opening and activation of the pineal gland. The pineal gland is a small hormone-producing gland that is connected to the third eye and is what regulates our sleep rhythm and releases melatonin.
A very normal side effect of opening the third eye is an intense pressure on your forehead and you may feel a consistent tingling or vibrating sensation on the third eye that can stay for days after opening the third eye chakra. This is only a sign that the meditation has worked and your third eye is awakening. This will go away within days, so don’t worry.
People often times experience symptoms directed to their vision and they begin seeing unexplainable things not from this world. This is what you need to be prepared for, as it will be a frightening experience if you are not properly informed and did not prepare yourself for this. One of the things you may see are paranormal entities or what we call spirits of those who have passed. You can develop clairvoyance and the ability to communicate with spirits. Some people see other beings not of this world, and could be creatures of other dimensions or what religion might refer to as demons. No matter what type of entity you may encounter, it will be a very overwhelming experience, and for some people it starts to feel like insanity and something they have a difficult time shutting out.
This is why opening the third eye is something you should prepare yourself for, so that you know what you are dealing with and what you can expect. This means that you have to be patient and take some time learning about the third eye before you actually try opening it… it will greatly benefit you in the end.
So to some of the more positive sides of opening the third eye is your increased ability to develop your psychic abilities and many people have reported experiencing astral travel, seeing auras and a greatly improved intuition.
Other symptoms of an open third eye chakra is more subtle. You will for instance improve your awareness and notice more things around you that were only background elements to you before. You step out of the state of autopilot, where you just go through your day not noticing or paying attention to anything.
Some describe a state of objectiveness where you are not blinded by your eyesight and the illusions and lies your eyes fall a victim to, but you will be able to see things more clearly and sense the truth and reality that is difficult to put into words. This could be a sign that your intuition or sixth sense is improving.
A lot of people say they see lights or colors while meditating, and this is just a sign that your chakra is activating. At some point they may even start to see pictures in their minds eye when they meditate, which in the beginning are very unclear and like a blurry image. Over time with third eye practice, the images will become clearer. Some will see an eye with the indigo or purple color of the third eye chakra in their minds eye.

Get my eBook “The Third Eye – A 17 Step Activation Plan”
video link: https://youtu.be/K1pxp6sE15g

*** end of introductory text and video link on youtube channel post ***

COMMENTS BY A YOUTUBER AND MY COMMENT TO THE COMMENTER:

America Anuchiracheeva asks:

If there is any technical advise to avoid any dark entities scary stuff? thanyou for your advise.

My comment to America Anuchiracheeva as 3spm:

There are no entities that are not scary who will be attracted to you by continuing playing with these tricks. The lower forces of the planet love to have “vehicles”  they can work through. These include space aliens that are actually no longer “space” aliens because they can no longer travel very far from earth – the reason they are trying to get humans to do so, because they wish to escape the earth where they have been in prison for thousands of earth years.

Several years ago, I believe I was given a sample of a third eye opening, I suspect to show me what people were doing and seeing and experiencing as a result. After a few weeks of seeing things it was removed. This third eye opening is a fake enlightenment. What someone is doing with this meditation might be compared to adding a device to your “brain” (computer) that provides a more powerful interface with whatever spirits and actually space aliens that want to use your vehicle. Sure they can assist you in many human things but true enlightenment means you have risen above the human evolutionary kingdom. I don’t think there are any truely enlightened being on the planet right now. I say that because I was the student of TWO enlightened beings, who incarnated into the body of a human woman and a human man in the 1970’s who took the names Ti and Do. They proved to me over 19 years with them that they were from the One True/Real Many Membered Physical Evolutionary Level Above Human – the organization of Beings who have evolved by choice above the human evolutionary condition. They don’t circulate on earth any more than a human would be comfortable living in a wild dog pack or worse yet a snake pit. We can’t actually rise to their state of enlightening without them because what that means is actually filling a “deposit container/pocket” (soul) they install in certain human vehicles, with Their Mind, (spirit) which is living information that if adhered to can grow within that deposit and eventually can be harvested from our vehicle, usually when it dies IF we qualify as they don’t need us and they don’t want just anyone to fill space on their spacecrafts where they live and work, so they make it very hard to join their ranks, but not so hard that anyone who keeps seeking their help can’t accomplish it.

Each person who wants to verify that I am telling the truth about this can project their asking beyond the nearest stars to Them – especially in the names Ti and Do. It’s your choice but to chose these other entites that are space aliens and/or discarnate human spirits is a dead end for your soul. They love having souls as they don’t know how to make a soul and nor can they kill a soul. Only the Next Level who designed everyting and all the life forms can make or destroy a soul. This is one of a number of ways the Luciferian space alien (fallen angels) capture souls that have been planted into humans becaue of the lure of power one gets to see things others don’t see and to have an advantage in the receipt of future help with the intention to capture others. They also want the DNA from those they capture as then they can propogate hybrids they and your soul can prepare for when each physical body being used now dies. They can have you believe when you die you will then be “free” and have that be a welcomed condition theoretically – not encumbered by physicality but it’s an illusion of freedom as once discarnate one can not FEEL sensations in the same way so there is a “wanting” that can not be satiated but they get some satisfaction by influencing living humans to be their tools. This is the norm for the entire human society. All our vehicles are time shared computer systems. The only part that is “us” is the “decider” of what to think, and do.

Now that it’s nearing recycle time it’s especially crutial to those that can still make some sense out of what I’m saying as there is yet another even higher level we need our physical body to make application for and has to be done entirely by choice that involves many steps to progress to and they must be the steps received from an Older Member of the Evolutionary Kingdom Level Above Human that they provided when they came incarnate as they have done a number of times since the start of their latest “garden” like experiment designed to grow souls into new members of their Kingdom. All these things taught by the Luciferian space aliens is permitted by the Next Level Older Members because it serves to provide us with a total choice of what to become in their “garden”. We can become as rotten as the Luciferians chose to become, that they don’t think they are and even have many disbelieving they even exist.

The Next Level will recycle those and it’s very soon without a middle aged person’s human lifetime that that will be completed which will include dissolving the “spirit world” and leveling and spading the entire planet, what some are mis-thinking will “heaven” on earth while it will be a time period to where the planet will have a rest and restoration of the harm the Luciferian space aliens and human sheeple have caused on it, mostly in destroying having any chance to choose to recognized these Creator Beings. Ti is the Chief Administrator of this garden. She, though is not a gendered being, took a female vehicle with Do and fulfilled the Revelations Two Witnesses prophecy and all the prophecies, though some have yet to play out. She was the One who planted a deposit soul into the vehicle they made (not by human mammalian reproduction) to start the recent experiment.

Do was serving by taking over the Adam vehicle and he fell to the influence of the Luciferian space aliens who were allowed to be present to set up the testing criteria. That same soul last known as Do (and to date) recovered over 7 generations later and took over the vehicle named Enoch who then came incarnate as Moses and then Jesus and possibly guatama Buddha and who knows who in previous civilizations on Earth and/or on another planet. This is NOT christian talk nor spiritual. It’s the real deal – the only real deal on earth and in the heavens – literally outer space. There is a great deal to say about all this but it’s up to you to seek it out. I’m simply providing an avenue but I am not a “teacher” from the Next Level. I am a student of Ti and Do, so I have zero desire for followers of me or to start an organization or new religion as religions at this time are all killers of souls because of how they draw people to become satisfied with the human condition and even satisfied to die thinking they get some “heaven” without the huge investment needed of showing the Next Level we want to serve Them on Their Crews on board spacecrafts large and small all over the universe.

You can contact Ti and Do by projecting your asking beyond the stars to them or if that’s too strange to use their names to the highest Living Being you can imagine exists and if you are sincere they will show you that I speak Their truth. They never lure or manipulate anyone though the have a very certain “rule” for their “”God” Astronaut Training Program” which they first called a “Human Individual Metamorphosis”.

Conclusion:

This person asking if there is a way to avoid the dark forces sounds to me like a ripe soul in that vehicle where many are overrippened and are already sold themselves to the Luciferians. As usual it’s not our job to save souls as religionists often do. It’s our job if we choose to take it to show the choices by introducing people to Ti and Do and their Next Level Above Human so they can judge for themselves who to give their allegience to.

I’m not saying everything I said in this post is exactly as Ti and Do would have said it. In fact I am confident I didn’t. I would welcome anyone’s help to improve my post and make it their own or start from scrach to make their own using quotes from Ti and Do and Crew and references to documents they left behind. If you leave those quotes in comments on this blog post I’ll include them to make this post better.

“Global Warming” Caused by Humans is Propoganda

March 10, 2016

I say, “Global Warming” Caused by Humans is Propoganda. Here’s why:

On friday night I was responding to a facebook friend in a comment to his article showing Barak Obama talking about what he said was the commonality between Trump and the other presidential contenders for the nomination – referring to their all being anti-immigration, anti-muslim and finally in that talk saying they all lack the common sense about the proven reality of “climate change”, which to me on this last issue (but on all of them) is complete doublespeak, the term purported at first in the book “1984” that seems to be an increasing norm to use by many human kingdom organizations ,both on the left and right.

The list is very long with the facts that show how polices have not changed under Barack Obama and if anything the policy he has taken to center stage along with Bernie Sanders and Hillary Clinton and others has been, “climate change” – again noting how they put out propoganda to talk about using that phrase succintley, because, of course there is climate change, as there has been for every day of everyone’s life throughout the world for as long as we have records. So I am a literalist in saying that but not being literal is often how mis/dis-information works.

The greatest misinformation proponents are those that say something they can see misunderstood and/or watch be slanted in any way the hearer wants to for whatever they want to believe or whatever agenda they wish to support. Ti and Do and crew said the Luciferian space aliens are masters of this and some even believe their own misinformation and then transmit that to human leaders they know have significant influence on humans to transmit to us. Because of how saturated the human kingdom has become with the Luciferian misinformation that even promotes their not existing, we would hardly stand a chance to see what is or isn’t misinformation, except in how Ti and Do and Crew came public to reveal by telling the truth.

A little background on what’s been going on to push ahead the Luciferian agenda unbeknown to most humans:

No where was this misinformation propoganda more pronounced and directly in front of the public than in what I believe happened in the coup d’etat in the 2000 presidential election when candidate Al Gore threw in the towel when he said on national television, that I watched, “every vote would be counted” referring to the many Florida voting irregularities. At that point the Florida supreme court actually ordered a complete recount but within hours the U.S. Supreme court ruled to override the Florida Supreme court order which was illegal as states are soverign in their policies regarding elections. But this was a coup and the media was integral to it’s success so we were all tricked into having G.W. Bush as president as it has been shown afterwards that if a recount had been done Gore would have won Florida and become president.

Gore and his party could have easily insisted on a court battle with the U.S. Supreme Court, but no chance of that as I’m certain he was instructed to cave to the “law” as they stated, so the BEAST-like humans who wear the uniforms and suits and white robes and the like and run the country and increasingly the world could play out the agenda they outlined in their think tank formed in 1997 called, “Progress for a New American Century” though their document, “Rebuilding America’s Defenses” that called for a New “Pearl Harbor” event to motivate the people to increase military spending and activity to fight a “two front war” which they got with Afganistan and Iraq soon thereafter.

Ti and Do had said a number of times that the Next Level was holding back the forces that would descend on the U.S. after their exit to give Their  classroom the freedom to operate for as long as was needed to complete their lesson plan of “conquering/overcoming the human kingdom” enough to exit and move to each students next station in Next Level membership. This is directly shown by:

Rev 6:1 And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see.
Rev 6:2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.

The Lamb task was fulfilled by Do in his new human vehicle he took that was a fulfillment of prophecy in itself, describing him as:

Rev 1:13 And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle.
Rev 1:14 His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire;
Rev 1:15 And his feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters.

The Candlesticks were the way the 7 groups of student souls were described. Son of Man was a term used for a number of Members of the Next Level who were incarnate, mostly applied to Adam, Ezekiel and Daniel and how Jesus mostly referred to himself and said would be returning with a new name because he would take a new human vehicle so is only “like” the ones before. His vehicle is the “garment” and upon awakening was completly covered – ceased sexuality and restrained (girt) any human seed bearing, procreative, reproductive programming (paps). It puzzled me for a while, why he was compared to the function of a woman but there is other supporting evidence of this in Rev 12 referring to his Father’s “footstool” as the “moon” – the mother that the Father was also depicted as by taking a “woman” – “generator” of life, vehicle. But one can even see that as an indication that he had the female side in his vehicle that he was also restraining, because before awakening he was attracted more to vehicles of his same gender – he was in a male vehicle that was expressing itself effeminately, said as “gay” or “homosexual” which is also more passionately enflamed and even “fire” to engage because to continue in those sexual passions meant to remain human and thus never evolve beyond to escape the recycling.

Do’s vehicle had whiteish hair when he took the stage in 1975 but even moreso in his second public interfacing in the Beyond Human Tapes and his head was “white” skinned. His vehicle was very passionate – said to have a great deal of charism as a stage presence serving as the lead in many performances in the Houston Opera – fire representing that passion. Feet is a way of describing his taking a “stand” in his human vehicle that was “a refined metal” in it’s strength and brilliance and his “voice” – disclosure is related to the Lions roar (waves of water) but as is always contined in prophecy even extends to his literal affection for music, producing sound from his vocal instrument. And he even chose a vehicle from the strain with the name, “applewhite” which is like saying, he had taken his failure as Adam and converted it into the purity of white light.

Also all these descriptions was directly shown by Ezekiel when he was approached by the “4 Living Creatures” who had one in between sitting on the
Throne and described in the same kinds of ways. (See Ezekiel chapters 1 and 2).

That’s just some of the evidence of how prophecy was fulfilled by Do in taking over the vehicle named Marshall Herff Applewhite. By the way, “marshall” is a rule enforcer and Herff seems to come from “sheriff” (but I’m not sure about that for Herff).

This is one of the many tasks Next Level members do that they even have fun with – setting up all these prophecies with each arrival of an incarnate member and then seeing to it that the prophecies are fulfilled when they are most needed – which is now to give a chance for all who are still open to seeing them fulfilled to accept the interpretations or not – so they are actually judging themselves.

So Do and graduate Crew fulfilled the Rev 6:1-2 “white horse” prophecy, where “bow” refers to his “litter” who he had “covenant” (rainbow) with to  conquer their humanness through Do’s “midwifing” that was the “spirit birth” Jesus said would occur upon his return with his “disciples” that required of them to be “born of water” (flesh birth) to complete – the metamorphosis of the Soul deposit’s growth inside the selected human vehicle by making their eye “single” with their Older Member’s will/instructions and example of doing the same which is the “christing” process.

Their exit in 1997 ushered in the next stage of allowing the Luciferian space aliens to wield their influence via their “radio wave like” transmissions to selected humans, described also as “horses” because the vehicles become those they “sit on” just as the Next Level does with human vehicles, except with the Next Level the vehicle itself needs to agree to every step. With the Luciferians the vehicle doesn’t even know how it’s being manuvered.

Thus this prophecy fulfillment of the “red/ruddy horse” is allowed to play out where it was held back before then, which is shown as this horse being “given a great sword” which means the Next Level was permitting the humans to do what they wanted with their military might:

Rev 6:3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see.
Rev 6:4 And there went out another horse that was red: and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword.

So the Democratic party seemed to cave by siding with the Supreme court decision and let the Neocons – the “new conservatives” whose plan for a “New American Century” was in the works by none other than Rumsfeld, Cheney, Wolfowitz and others who had been deeply involved in the Reagen administration, to let their Christian appearing “skull and bones” frontman take the presidency at the turn of the millenium which was also a type of continuation of the Bush/Clinton axis of power. Some researchers show they were both genetically linked to English and Spanish kings and queens and to Charlemagne, the Frankish (Germanic) emperor brought into power by pope Leo III whose authority was on the skids, to form what was to become the loose knit Holy Roman Empire that eventually gave rise to the Protestant Reformation, a further bastardization of what Jesus actually stood for while appearing to be returning to what he stood for by negating what had become Constantine’s Christiandom in the Catholic Church.

It can also be shown that Bush’s early ancestors seemed to be related back to the Kingdom of Israel. After Kingdom David’s succeeding son, Soloman  died there was a division when the Kingdom of Judah and soon thereafter the Kingdom of Benjamin moved north to Jerusalem and vicinity. However shortly thereafter that split they were attacked by the Syrians and many were scattered further north into Russia, east into India and west into Europe. Many of those in the two tribes migrated to the area around the Caspian sea and well into Russia and Siberia, the primary areas spoken of in the prophecy of Ezekiel as Magog which seems to be where a final battle is fought before Lucifer in particular is recycled, which seems to be scheduled for about a 1000 years after the judgement and recycling of the BEASTS (The U.S. and the E.U (little beast/horn of Daniel 7) and their land areas and judgement of those who most embody the False Prophets, the Christian and related Spiritual leaders/teachers and their supporters, those who side with them, who accept their “marks” and/or work for (worship) their “Image”  (illusionary “gods”) – false idols – the Universal Mind and Cosmic Consciousness proponents that are reported by contactees and channelers (Rael, Alex Collier, David Icke, Billy Meier, etc.) kin to the Luciferian Space Aliens ways of thinking that are also kin to overall Buddhist thought who like the Christians have their “christ” facsimili equivilent, referred to as the Maitreya, most popularily advanced by Benjimen Creme and others in the New Age movement). During that 1000 years Lucifer and his associates are once again somehow locked underground probably because they, like many humans will be hiding from the Next Level underground by then and the Next Level will somehow seal them there with the hybridized vehicles they propogated/engineered while they were allowed to surface in the U.S. since the 1940’s.

This link of the Bush strain to the Israelites then qualifys Bush as a “red” man, where the Adamic race begun by Adam’s failure resulted in propogation of what became the Israelites. The Hebrew adom means “ruddy”, or “blood (and man) faced” and one can play that out in the lineage of the English that becames the “Red Coats” in the Revolutionary war in the Americas and then to the Red republicans.

So the New World Order we have heard so much about was then emerging further to the fore, led by the U.S. and E.U., having had it’s start in 1945 with the formation of the United Nations headquartered in the new “great city of Babylon” – New York City, which is actually with Washington D.C. – the District of Columbia (where Lady Columbia was the forerunner for Lady Liberty) and is described to a tee in Rev 17 and 18 as the “seat of the BEAST” and how NYC was actually the first capital of the U.S. when it was called, New Amsterdam, which is most interesting in how the E.U. also has a juxtaposed relationship with it’s “seat of the (little) Beast as the E.U. in Switzerland’s Geneva, the location of the second U.N. Headquarters with the Scandanavian countries and especially Norway with it’s capital in Oslo showing history with the Eurpopean based “space aliens” that Hitler seemed to have begun relationships with who seemed to have an underground facility under Antartica, reported by the Russians that Hitler created a base in an underground lake they could enter via their Uboats.

NYC being the New “great city of Babylon” in prophecy is moreorless run by the descendents of those migrating Israeli tribes. Many of those who fled Germany having arrived in Germany in great numbers before World War I often having fled from their failed coup attempt to topple the Russian Czar Stalin often mixed with the non-Jews and all points west but who Hitler was even more permissive of leaving Germany because of so ended up as the last major migration of Jews from western Europe – all arriving in the New York harbor greeted by Lady Liberty (Columbia), the personification of the Woman who rides the U.S. BEAST that it would appear by several prophecies may further manifest with Hillary Clinton as the next president of the U.S. and New World Order that Barak Obama has done a great deal to foster and that Bernie Sanders can be shown to play significant roles in as a fulfillment of the Pale/Green horse for the opening of the 4th Seal that turns into the One World Government – despite having the continued appearance of individual country soverignty.

Perhaps the biggest descriptive term for this New World Order is “green” most propogandised as the need to save the planet and humanity from Global Warming which began in earnest with Democratic presidential opponent to G.W. Bush in 2000, Al Gore’s documentary, “An Invonvenient Truth” he made in 2006 that has turned into quite the “convenient” cover for the truth. How quickly it caught on winning an award in the Sundance film festival and earning some 25 million in the box offices around the U.S. and given private screenings in the British parliment to gain their support.

Regardless of whether they believe their own “science” or not, it’s a boon for whatever they want to put into motion to make money from and foster  new alliances from, while appearing to be saving mankind from itself. No need for messy talk of aliens taking over the world or of a God destroying the world with heat and yet a way to blame the many evidences of progress of the fulfillments of prophecy in earth changes and human responses on our fossil fuel usage – drought, cancer from ozone depletion, earthquakes from drilling or fracing, bigger storms because of fresh water from the melting glaciers mixing with warmer salty water, food shortages, water shortages – all reasons for disease outbreaks, etc. Meanwhile the economy is gutted, infastructures are crumbling, surfacing dirty deeds by govn’t officials to redirect monies or save their own salaries, increased technogies in space to monitor the global warming and of course the need for a bigger security state and military might and survailence state to thwart the reactions to all the mistrust of gov’t and outright rebellion.

In Gore’s ending message in the movie it makes the case that each person who is responsible for the global warming catastrophe can be a part of the solution by recycling their glass and metal and paper, buying hybrid cars and changing the way they heat their homes, etc. all a boon for corporations and providing more openings for investment into businesses that can steer away from fossil fuel dependance. It is even humanitarian because if the planet is about to experience cataclysm those humans who don’t depend on fossil fuels will stand the best chance of surviving while the rich fortify their underground city facilities all over the nation, near to all the major cities or a short airflight to where they can generate power by the solar electric generating facilities, rather than try to store billions of gallons of oil and ways to refine it. So it works for all involved and even shows an effort to have less pollution while also giving a boost to nuclear energy generation.

In the movie Gore says it’s not a political issue but a moral one, describing, “the possibility of the collapse of a major ice sheet in Greenland or in West Antarctica, either of which could raise global sea levels by approximately 20 feet, flooding coastal areas and producing 100 million refugees. Melt water from Greenland, because of its lower salinity, could then halt the currents that keep northern Europe warm and quickly trigger dramatic local cooling there”.

Sounds like a doomsday prediction that he doesn’t need to assign to God’s wrath, employing fear and guilt and even a way to think we can do something about it, almost like the “indulgences” the Catholics began selling to pretend paid for one’s sins. People could hop on the “save the earth” bandwagon and claim that anyone who doesn’t see as they see are in “climate denial” or are ignorant conservatives who probably believe in god.  All of a sudden I recall seeing ads by people like Hannah Montana, the Disney star creation talking about “saving the planet”. It’s really a new religion and the Luciferians are delighted because it distracts from their many agenda’s the govn’t is in bed with, whether they know it or not.

So as I was responding to this post of Obama’s talk that included his “climate change” preaching and looking down his nose on anyone who questions his/their “science”, I was asking Ti and Do for help to have something to refer to, to help show some that it’s not a given that human activity heads the primary responsability. Note I am saying “primary responsability” as of course one can see that burning all fossil fuels delivers certain gases into the atmosphere. For years I figured the Sun was the biggest factor to consider as primarily responsible for “climate warming” of late but I had ideas noting the facts that there have been ice ages and warming times said to be throughout the earth’s history when there is no evidence of a global wide scale of industrialization at those times. (However, I knew there were past civilizations on earth as Ti and Do indicated there were that I also saw evidence of and thought made sense.)

So I saw this volcano eruption story and it felt like a response from Ti and Do and Crew, though I know I could be wrong. Here is the story:
http://www.msn.com/en-us/weather/topstories/ecuador-volcano-sends-up-towering-cloud-of-ash/ar-BBqpviq?li=BBnb7Kz&ocid=iehp

But when I went to the comment section of the article I saw two comments that spoke about the many volcano’s currently in stages of eruption and it occurred to me a question as to why when a volcano puts out tons of CO2 – Carbon di-oxide and H2O (water vapour) (and SO2 – Sulfur dioxide and other gases) and ash particulate it causes GLOBAL COOLING but when human activity in the burning of fossil fuels puts out CO2 it is said to do the opposite and promote global warming.

The global cooling from volcanic eruptions has been frequently documented even before thermometers and satelitte data and ocean temperture monitors but is explained by some scientists is supposed to be from the carbon in the atmosphere that doesn’t let the sunlight in to do it’s warming – common sense right. You stand in the shade you are cooler. Yet the human developed CO2 and particulate is said to let the suns rays through and even trap them close to the surface creating the warming trends and other changes. Are the volcano’s CO2 particles less reflective than what comes from the oil we burn. Anyone that’s lived near or in a big city like Los Angeles, New York or Phoenix knows what smog looks like. Why is that particulate reflective while volcanic fog isn’t?

I was in L.A. in 1971 staying with friends when helicopters would come overhead with a loudspeaker and tell people to go inside because the smog level was dangerous for their health. I was in Phoenix to often see some of the worst smog of anywhere and it’s common in NYC as well and probably  most cities, but it’s limited to the area around where it’s most produced and it does disipate and is blown away and doesn’t block out that much sunlight but I suppose it can get worse. But if it’s not happening over the oceans and not happening in the mountains and not happening over big swarths of land where there are no cities, what keeps the heat from escaping to the upper atmosphere and/or out into space except I guess in the area the smog is thickest. But heat doesn’t work that way. As anybody that has worked with insulating houses. The cooler air sinks which creates a current that draws the warmer lighter air. If you have one opening in your house in the winter it will create a draft that will draw the heat out of the entire house. If the earth was like a house why wouldn’t the same thing occur where the hot air is drawn away from where it’s humanly created. I know, I’m not a scientest which is why I don’t see it but that’s not at all my only questioning of what we are told. Of course I tend to question many things I’m told and always have.

When my mother had my vehicle’s baby sister I was 5 years old and I asked where babies came from. My parents didn’t know how to answer that. They were afraid to say, “out of the mothers vagina” and could give more info if the kid wanted it. I guess that was considered to be immoral to talk about for many then. Anyway when they had no answer, I shrugged my shoulders and put up my hands and said, “well things don’t just happen!”.

But yes I am influenced by my beliefs in Ti and Do, though I can’t recall their talking about global warming or the prophecies of calamity from increased heat. But the timing of my coming upon the eruption story in Ecuador seemed like another one of those coincidences of a response to my question so I began to dig more into the history of climate changes, not because I need that evidence but for those that might need a little help or impetus to think outside this human caused global warming box and/or to talk it better to others to give them a chance to do the same as to go along with anything the gov’t tells me is frankly suspect.

The evidence of climate change can be seen as a part of several historic warming and cooling patterns that are not from millions of years ago that don’t require NASA or geologists to take core samples of ice caps to document. After all it was after the event known as the “Medieval Warm Period” (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Medieval_Warm_Period) some now call the “Medieval Climate Optimum”, a suspicious way of not saying it was a “warm period”, that came a period from about 1300 to 1850 that’s referred to as the “little ice age”: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Little_Ice_Age.

That period seems to have ended in the beginning of the 1800’s that evidenced at least 4 volcanic eruptions in Indonesia, Japan the Phillippines and Caribbean, the biggest of which was after these that occurred from April 5-15th of 1815 on Mount Tambora in Indonesia that brought about a global-wide “year without a summer” in the spring and summer and fall of 1816 that is well documented in diaries to the bringing about of record cold to Southeast asia, China, India, Europe and North America among the most documented. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Year_Without_a_Summer . Some of the reports were of a “persistant fog”, called the “dry fog” because rain didn’t wash it away and wind didn’t blow it away yet it reddened and dimmed the sunlight. The picture of a location covered in black smoke from a volcano wasn’t what was evidenced in New England. On June 6th there was snow in Albany, NY and in Maine. Every day in May was below freezing in upstate NY. July 7th some said everything stopped growing. August 23rd saw frost in the Massechusetts Berkshire hills. Cape May, NJ had front 5 nights in a row in late June. July and August showed lake and river ice in Northwest Pennsylvania. Frost in Virginia on August 20 and 21st. Tempertures went from 95 degrees to near freezing in hours. East Winds prevailed for 3 months. The sun was obscured by sky overcast and clouds.

There was famine in Great Britian due to crop failures of wheat, oats, potatoe. In Germany there were riots and arson and looting and in many European cities. Cholera broke out in India. Cold in China killed trees, rice crops and water buffalo.

A recent report from the Berkley Earth Surface Temperture group said the temperture dropped 1 degree celsious. And during that time occurred the “Dalton Minimum” solar cycle 6 they said caused the temperture drop. That is a report of a sun spot minimum that took place from Dec 1810 – May 1823. May of 1816 was the lowest sunspot number listed as .1

It’s interesting that people can think the lack of sunspots can produce cooling affects but often don’t want to consider that more sunspots could produce warming affects as I have been saying was probably the biggest cause of global warming – not rocket science to observe as we know that when sun spots are very active and produce CME’s – coronal mass ejections that sends waves of increased electromagnetic energy/heat – literal fire that depending on where on the sun it occurs can directly hit the earth.

Perhaps that’s why since 1975 scientists say there has been the greatest surge in temperture, especially in the U.S. west. Is it coincidence that Ti and Do considered the western U.S. from the Mississippi River to the Pacific the vicinity where they felt their best connection to their Older Member. (They both spoke about Ti’s Older Member as their Older Member even though Do knew Ti was his Older Member).

I could go on and on and on with evidence that this “given” by the so called scientific community, that says humans are responsible for the global warming trend is not at all a given and has many common sense and scientific and historic evident reasons to question.

Isn’t it interesting that it’s the largely Republican religious that most question these science claims. That’s not to say I side with the Republican religious on any other issue. Actually to be engaged in politics to try to hold office doesn’t seem to me to be a way of “seperating from one’s humanness” – the formula for upcoming prospective members of the Next Level to choose to gravitate to, as Ti and Do taught was required to graduate though was accomplished in stages in several incarnations.

But perhaps the reason many of the religious Christians don’t necessarily go along with the science of human caused global warming is because, despite the many areas where many Christians have participated in or embraced a misinformed distortion and/or dilution of the teachings of Jesus, (that are the same exact teachings of Ti and Do with up to date more accurate terms and thinking about), many are aware that it was said by Old Testament prophets that Jesus also quoted and in the Book of Revelations, (that evidence suggests Ti and Do and helpers (prophets past) stimulated in previous incarnations) that the current civilization would be both purged and eventually destroyed by fire this time, not by water, thus heat in several forms are made manifest increasingly until the option to show one’s allegience to Ti and Do and/or the Next Level is “done” and the civilization is fully spaded and recycled to rest and start a new experiment within.

Another characteristics of fire as used in Jesus and Ti and Do’s teachings relates to the way the pressure on human kingdom is increased when they arrive and again after their exit, which is the reason this LAST harvest period is referred to as the “Winepress” because we, our vehicles are like grapes and our vehicle is under pressure to yeild it’s fruit, which is the Next Level Mind we receive as we absorb and adopt more and more of  everything provided by the Older Members in their thinking, behaviors and ways. We can choose how to respond to their provided increase of pressure ultimately by either becoming with them or against them. Those against them end up siding with humans in any number of ways while those with them side with them. Those against them then are taken out of circulation because of their being more subject to the human stimulated diseases because they don’t ask for help to avoid or treat those problems as they arrise. However, where those who grow to be for Ti and Do do meet their exit of their vehicles, for those that choose to “stand for Ti and Do” in the face of ever increasing opposition to doing so that could result in their loss of their vehicles because of. In that case those souls would be “saved” for a future planting while the others are not because they won’t have the potential to grow to become members of the Next Level.

That pressure is also equivilent to the force needed to purge out impurities from gold ore to arrive at pure gold. It’s a “trial by fire” process that is stimulated by the close proximity of the Older and Younger Next Level Members Mind coming into close proximity to the earth and walking among us and taking human vehicles to communicate with us and show us how to change over and make our vehicle pure from. How much we do to move towards that purity is up to us. The Next Level doesn’t hold anyone back from giving their all, while continue to work with those who don’t yet feel they have the strength to give their all but seek the Next Level’s help to grow further towards.

Here are the indications of some of that and this fourth angels pouring out of his vial has not yet fully transpired.

These “angels soundings” seem to have begun in 1900 to where each “sounding” had with it a stage of what was described in the prophecy so the fourth sounding seems to have encompassed the 1930’s to 1940’s, the time of the Dust Bowl (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dust_Bowl) caused by massive drought that is reported in this Wikipedia article, saying, “the causal mechanism for the droughts can be linked to ocean temperature anomalies. Specifically, Atlantic Ocean sea surface temperatures appear to have had an indirect effect on the general atmospheric circulation, while Pacific sea surface temperatures seem to have had the most direct influence.”

I add this as additional evidence that thinking drought is caused by human activity isn’t nearly the given it’s being made out to be of late.

I suspect this “dust bowl” was what was prophesied here:

Rev 8:12 And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise.

However this doesn’t seem to be the only time and way in which this prophecy would play out as there seems to be a direct correlation with every one of the seven Angel’s sounding of the described characteristics of each sounding to two primary periods of time. The first as shown in the 1930’s – 1940’s just prior to the arrival time of the Next Level Older Members and crew via intentional crashing of some of their primitive spacecraft in the late 1940’s to early 1950’s which seems to have been the prep time for the FIRST of the two harvest stages. And as a matter of fact the baseline some environmental scientists use to measure against for their “global warming” prostications is from 1951 to 1980 with 1975 showing the greatest jump in tempertures thereafter. (I can’t help but equate that with Ti and Do’s having fully awakened to their task and first public meetings in 1975 as one of the things they said was that they were bringing the “light” from the distant heavens and that terminology went hand in hand with prophecy of how that “light” from the Next Level amounts to a stimulus and pressure to grow by or be burned up by to where the burning up by translates to the waste of that force via the passions when it can be used to boost one’s consciousness above human. It’s also interesting how the Luciferians created the facsimili of that process as a tantric (sexual) meditation of moving one’s creative force up the chakra’s to awaken the kundelini force, they say yields one’s enlightenment, except what it does is enlightens one to a bonding with Luciferian misinformation mind that is a dead end because the Next Level Older Members aren’t involved in the redirection of that “force” used instead to purify the vehicle ALL IMPORTANTLY FOR USE IN SERVICE TO THE OLDER MEMBERS, rather than for self service.

So the second major time period in which the events initiated by the sounding of the seven trumpets by those messengers from the Next Level is seen by the corresponding Seven Angels pouring out their vials, with the fourth listed as:

Rev 16:8 And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun; and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire.
Rev 16:9 And men were scorched with great heat, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these plagues: and they repented not to give him glory.

This shows what is upcoming as though these characteristics continued from their first introduction to the U.S. apparantly it’s about to get much hotter, at least in the U.S. west and southwest which we certainly have seen with the Texas to California drought and the huge amount of increases in forest fires each year in the entire west.

Note that these don’t change the minds of who is responsible as many of the scientists have no Next Level mind in them anymore so can’t take these prophecies seriously nor the idea that the Creators are running the earth, while those who do take the prophecies seriously will mostly say they are the signs of what was supposed to happen ahead of Jesus return which is true but that they won’t necessarily recognize before they lose their physical vehicle if they don’t open up to how Ti and Do were their incarnate return in the task of the Two Witnesses and literally start a relationship with them by learning everything about they said and beginning to take a stand for them. (Do did indicate that even those that never heard of Ti and Do could be “saved on ice”, but for those that do hear about Ti and Do, the requirements are higher because they received more help to wake up to Their reality as what Ti and Do taught can never become just a body of information to study without application.

That application minimum was laid out well by Jwnody in “Away Team from Deep Space Surfaces Before Departure” as:

“In order to get saved for further planting, the overriding requirement is to recognize that this is true (these are the facts).  You must believe that we represent the Kingdom that created this planet and all of its inhabitants.  And you must be willing to take a stand in defense of that belief, and sustain that stand until the end – your departure – regardless of the consequences.”

Now that’s not to say we are held back to necessarily just being saved. Do always thought about helping us rise to our best potential not the least as he can be seen saying in the Beyond Human Series of “why do you just want to be saved”. Do also spoke about the three types of people who would go with them. Two of those types had started to engage their metamorphosis that entails seperating from one’s humanness and connecting with a present member or an active student of a present member as Jwnody also described:

“The formula is the same now as it always has been.  To begin a metamorphosis in order to be born into the Next World, you must abandon everything of this world (just as the caterpillar about to become a butterfly must do).  You must separate and begin to wean yourself of all mammalian ways – ties and addictions – replacing them with the ways and behavior of a more advanced and refined level of life.  You cannot do it by yourself.  You must seek, to the best of your ability, the guidance of a Representative who is a member of that kingdom, who has been through the metamorphic process at a previous time, and who has been sent with the specific task of midwifing newborns.  Or, at very least, you attempt to connect with an active “student” of a present Representative.  This is an extremely rare opportunity, as we approach the End of the Age.  There is a tiny remnant left of a window for catching the eye of the “caretakers of this world.”
(From https://sawyerhg.wordpress.com/2013/12/20/away-team-from-deep-space-surfaces-before-departure/)

Prophecy seems to indicate some could still graduate to receive what I suspect would be a student model Next Level grown vehicle. Jwnody wrote about this possability, referring to some who were with them at the time which serves as a type of verification of the prophecy during the opening of the fifth seal. These verses describe some who are slain for the word of God and for the testimony they held:

Rev 6:9 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held:

“Taking a stand” in what Jwnody described is kin to “standing up by giving one’s testimony” in the prophecy. In this prophecy “slain” is the Greek “sphazo= meaning in this context being put to death or mortally wounded by violence, unlike the way the Two and Crew “exited/seperated by dying themselves” in Rev 11:7 which was mistranslated to “kill” from greek apokteino.

I take it that’s one “consequence” some will meet for standing up for Ti and Do’s truth in days to come. Prophecy indicates that’s more to come – the “conquences” that could even result in one’s death during the upcoming time of the opening of the 4th seal because it’s during the 3rd seal opening (as we speak) when Obama the black horse is at the helm of the BEAST that those described as the “Oil and Wine” are not harmed. I suspect the Oil are those who are attempting to totally seperate from their human worldliness and standing for Ti and Do while the wine would be those who are not necessarily totally seperating from their humanness but are at least willing to stand for Ti and Do.

Rev 6:10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?

Thus if I have that right, those that do lose their life standing for Ti and Do are granted “white robes” – that’s a Next Level grown vehicle I believe, said as “robe” distinguishing it from the “linen” priests wore in the Moses camp:

Rev 6:11 And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until their fellowservants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.

Those who receive “linen” Next Level vehicles are depicted as returning with Do who is using his Next Level vehicle (that may be the same one he took with him that was named Jesus) returning as an “armada” of bright lights in the heavens as Do expressed the possability of in the Beyond Human tapes and Ti and Do made reference to as the 7th closeness being Jesus return in the statement published in, “UFO Missionaries Extraordinary”, which is described in Rev 19 that other prophecy seems to describe as consisting of the Lamb (the one who was incarnate as Jesus) with the “Four Living Beings” (mistranslated to Beasts) who each have a crew of 6 members so add up to the 24 elders with them – the ones who among the 38 + 4 who seem to most likely receive adult Next Level vehicles:

Rev 19:11 And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and he that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he doth judge and make war.
Rev 19:12 His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on his head were many crowns; and he had a name written, that no man knew, but he himself.
Rev 19:13 And he was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and his name is called The Word of God.
Rev 19:14 And the armies which were in heaven followed him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean.
Rev 19:15 And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: and he treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.

I’m not giving all the detail that’s available to further support these interpretations as they are all tied into other parts of the Revelations prophecies and things Jesus said and to things Moses and Old Testament prophets said/wrote about and of course other things Ti and Do and Crew said/wrote about.

In addition to these prophecies that indicate scorching heat to come that will test everyone even more that follows the further outbreak of disease – sores of the body and mind as described in the first angel’s pouring out of vial (that by the way is indicated as affecting those that are showing their allegience to the BEAST, thus patriotism as one form) which is human generated because of what the Next Level is doing to increase the pressure on the physical earth and the humans, that we are seeing just the beginning of, and following the destruction of sea that we are seeing by the fukashima reactors dumping of tons of radioactive waste that seems to be indicated will escalate by volcanic activity polluting the seas as the second angel’s vial pouring out and followed by the further contamination of drinking water that brings with it increased bloodshed as the third angels pouring out of a vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters, which again can be the byproduct of the way human bad behaviors in terms of caring for infastructes are stressed by Next Level adjustments, additions, each of which mount the tests on humans that are all opportunities for people to recognize the Next Level as bringing “Their” garden to a close, so prompting them to shift their allegience to the  Next Level. Otherwise without these last ditch efforts to help them wake up, many would never stand a chance of waking up.

Here is some further data that brings into serious question the alleged claim that humans are the primary cause of global warming:

Apparantly there was a “Medieval Warm Period” from about 950 to 1250 AD followed by a “little ice age” generally thought to span from about 1300 to 1850.

Below are excerpts from wikipedia and Britanica articles. It’s interesting to note that these are regularily updated and in the wikipedia articles I know that those doing the updates are most always university professors of various science departments. So their bias is often included sometimes in subtle ways like suggesting human aersols have a global affect on cooling or that human population decreases like from the Black Death could have had a global affect on cooling because there are less people to burn trees to clear land to grow food so doesn’t offset the production of greenhouse gases. Or some will call volcanic gases “aeresols” instead of showing they are made up of mostly SO2 (Sulfur Dioxide) and CO2 (carbon dioxide – green house gas) and H2O vapors. I take notice because some will say the CO2 from human generation holds in the heat of the planet which they admit comes from the sun mostly while the CO2 from volcano’s reflects the heat back into space causing cooling. When I questioned one environmental science university student as to this varience in the way CO2 is considered, he indicated it had to do with amounts of CO2 saying the CO2 from volcano’s was .6% where from humans was 82% over a years time frame.

So I would ask, what year they were measuring and does it matter how many volcano’s are in the measure and how active they are putting out the gases and for what duration and whether each volcano’s has the same percentages of the type of gas emitted and over how many years do those numbers pertain. The more one gets into this the shakier their “science” seems to be just like with the vaccination science or other chemical accumulations in our environment. For instance some will say, the amount of “fomaldahyde” in vaccines is less than what we get from nature. Then one will come upon a warning that a volcanic gas can be fomaldahyde and how there is no safe amount to have in the body. These scientists really need a big database so they can cross check what one another says.

Here’s another excerpt – and note the spin calling it the “Medieval Climate Optimum, or Medieval Climatic Anomaly”. What is an “optimum” and why is it an “anomaly” – Is it because there is no significant human activity changes can be attributed to so one has to conceed it’s “naturally occurring” something we don’t even have to believe in God to consider, but then it can’t be used to generate monies from:

The Medieval Warm Period (MWP), Medieval Climate Optimum, or Medieval Climatic Anomaly was a time of warm climate in the North Atlantic region that may also have been related to other climate events around the world during that time, including China and other areas, lasting from about 950 to 1250. It was followed by a cooler period in the North Atlantic termed the Little Ice Age. Some refer to the event as the Medieval Climatic Anomaly as this term emphasizes that effects other than temperature were important. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Medieval_Warm_Period

Possible causes of MWP from Britanica:

Many scientists arguing for the existence of the MWP have noted that the interval was characterized by an increase in incoming solar radiation paired with a relative absence of volcanic activity. (Aerosols expelled from volcanic eruptions have been shown to block a portion of incoming sunlight.) The combination of both phenomena would contribute to an increase in air temperatures. Some scientists have also attributed warmer air temperatures in the North Atlantic region to the delivery of warmer seawater (heated by solar radiation unimpeded by volcanic aerosols) by the Gulf Stream and other currents.
****

and…

The Little Ice Age (LIA) was a period of cooling that occurred after the Medieval Warm Period (Medieval Climate Optimum). While it was not a true ice age, the term was introduced into the scientific literature by François E. Matthes in 1939. It has been conventionally defined as a period extending from the sixteenth to the nineteenth centuries, or alternatively, from about 1300 to about 1850, although climatologists and historians working with local records no longer expect to agree on either the start or end dates of this period, which varied according to local conditions.

The NASA Earth Observatory notes three particularly cold intervals: one beginning about 1650, another about 1770, and the last in 1850, each separated by intervals of slight warming. The Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change Third Assessment Report considered the timing and areas affected by the LIA suggested largely independent regional climate changes, rather than a globally synchronous increased glaciation. At most there was modest cooling of the Northern Hemisphere during the period.

Several causes have been proposed: cyclical lows in solar radiation, heightened volcanic activity, changes in the ocean circulation, an inherent variability in global climate, or decreases in the human population.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Little_Ice_Age

The leveling off between the 1940s and 1970s may be explained by natural variability and possibly by cooling effects of aerosols generated by the rapid economic growth after World War II.
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Global_dimming

Evidence from mountain glaciers does suggest increased glaciation in a number of widely spread regions outside Europe prior to the twentieth century, including Alaska, New Zealand and Patagonia.

There is still a very poor understanding of the correlation between low sunspot activity and cooling temperatures. During the period 1645–1715, in the middle of the Little Ice Age, there was a period of low solar activity known as the Maunder Minimum. The Spörer Minimum has also been identified with a significant cooling period between 1460 and 1550. Other indicators of low solar activity during this period are levels of the isotopes carbon-14 and beryllium-10.
***

Note also how they do indicate lows in solar radiation as a cause for cooling yet they will nearly never suggest highs in solar radiation for the warming trends that preceded this little ice age and came after it.

Then there is this notion to fix human caused global warming as they see it with what I see as bizarre actions but are typical of technologiest gone wild:

“Some scientists have suggested using aerosols to stave off the effects of global warming as an emergency geoengineering measure. In 1974, Mikhail Budyko suggested that if global warming became a problem, the planet could be cooled by burning sulfur in the stratosphere, which would create a haze. An increase in planetary albedo of just 0.5 percent is sufficient to halve the effect of a CO2 doubling.

The simplest solution would be to simply emit more sulfates, which would end up in troposphere – the lowest part of the atmosphere. If this were done, Earth would still face many problems, such as:
Using sulfates causes environmental problems such as acid rain
Using carbon black causes human health problems
Dimming causes ecological problems such as changes in evaporation and rainfall patterns
Droughts and/or increased rainfall cause problems for agriculture
Aerosol has a relatively short lifetime

The solution advocated is transporting sulfates into the next higher layer of the atmosphere – stratosphere. Aerosols in the stratosphere last years instead of weeks – so only a relatively smaller (though still large) amount of sulfate emissions would be necessary, and side effects would be less. This would require developing an efficient way to transport large amounts of gases into stratosphere, many of which have been proposed though none are known to be effective or economically viable.

In a blog post, Gavin Schmidt stated that “Ideas that we should increase aerosol emissions to counteract global warming have been described as a ‘Faustian bargain’ because that would imply an ever increasing amount of emissions in order to match the accumulated greenhouse gas in the atmosphere, with ever increasing monetary and health costs.”
***

One can see clearly how left to these science “religionists” where their laboratories are their churches and their men and white coats with degrees their priests make witch doctors look tame.

I know they can do many things and can solve some problems, especially when problems are running wild like cancer for instance that mostly comes from environmental degredation caused by humans. So if one get’s it if they survive their hugely invasive means to solve the problem they appear to be miricle workers.